George A. Smith
Born: 26 June 1817
Called to Quorum of the Twelve: 26 April 1839
Called as Counselor in the First Presidency: 7 October 1868 (Brigham Young)
Died: 1 September 1875
Called to Quorum of the Twelve: 26 April 1839
Called as Counselor in the First Presidency: 7 October 1868 (Brigham Young)
Died: 1 September 1875
Talks About George A. Smith
Apr 1857 - Brigham Young - Counsel to Church, Missionary Conduct
Oct 1875 - Wilford Woodruff - Mission of the Apostles
Oct 1880 - Wilford Woodruff - Organization of the First Presidency
Oct 1875 - Wilford Woodruff - Mission of the Apostles
Oct 1880 - Wilford Woodruff - Organization of the First Presidency
Biographical Articles
Biographical Encyclopedia, Volume 1
Biographical Encyclopedia, Volume 4
Contributor, October 1882, George A. Smith I. Ancestry and Boyhood
Contributor, November 1882, George A. Smith II. Baptism - Zion's Camp
Contributor, December 1882, George A. Smith III. First Mission
Contributor, January 1883, George A. Smith IV. Mission to England
Contributor, February 1883, George A. Smith V. Nauvoo to Winter Quarters
Contributor, March 1883, George A. Smith VI. Pioneering
Contributor, May 1883, George A. Smith VII. Palestine Tour
Contributor, July 1883, George A. Smith VIII. Death and Character
Relief Society Magazine, December 1932, A Christmas Dinner in France Sixty Years Ago
Instructor, December 1943, Pioneers of Southern Utah - George A. Smith
Instructor, January 1944, Pioneers of Southern Utah - George A. Smith
Instructor, January 1946, My Journal
Instructor, February 1946, My Journal, II. Zion's Camp
Instructor, March 1946, My Journal, III. Zion's Camp
Instructor, April 1946, My Journal, IV. Zion's Camp
Instructor, May 1946, My Journal, V. Zion's Camp
Instructor, June 1946, My Journal, The Return to Kirtland
Instructor, July 1946, My Journal, The Return to Kirtland
Instructor, August 1946, My Journal, VII. My First Mission
Instructor, September 1946, My Journal, VIII. My First Mission
Instructor, October 1946, My Journal, My First Mission (1835)
Instructor, November 1946, My Journal, 1836
Instructor, December 1946, My Journal, 1837
Instructor, January 1947, My Journal, 1837
Instructor, February 1947, My Journal, 1837
Instructor, March 1947, My Journal, 1838
Instructor, April 1947, My Journal, 1839
Instructor, May 1947, My Journal, 1839
Instructor, June 1947, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, July 1947, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, August 1947, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, September 1947, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, October 1947, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, November 1947, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, December 1947, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, January 1948, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, February 1948, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, March 1948, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, April 1948, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, May 1948, My Journal, 1841-1843
Instructor, June 1948, My Journal, 1844
Instructor, July 1948, My Journal, 1844
Instructor, August 1948, My Journal, 1844
Instructor, September 1948, My Journal, 1845
Instructor, October 1948, My Journal, 1845
Instructor, November 1948, My Journal, 1845
Instructor, December 1948, My Journal, 1846
Instructor, January 1949, My Journal, 1846
Instructor, February 1949, My Journal, 1846
Instructor, March 1949, My Journal, 1846
Instructor, April 1949, My Journal, 1846
Instructor, May 1949, My Journal, 1846
Instructor, June 1949, My Journal, 1847
Instructor, July 1949, My Journal, 1847
Biographical Encyclopedia, Volume 4
Contributor, October 1882, George A. Smith I. Ancestry and Boyhood
Contributor, November 1882, George A. Smith II. Baptism - Zion's Camp
Contributor, December 1882, George A. Smith III. First Mission
Contributor, January 1883, George A. Smith IV. Mission to England
Contributor, February 1883, George A. Smith V. Nauvoo to Winter Quarters
Contributor, March 1883, George A. Smith VI. Pioneering
Contributor, May 1883, George A. Smith VII. Palestine Tour
Contributor, July 1883, George A. Smith VIII. Death and Character
Relief Society Magazine, December 1932, A Christmas Dinner in France Sixty Years Ago
Instructor, December 1943, Pioneers of Southern Utah - George A. Smith
Instructor, January 1944, Pioneers of Southern Utah - George A. Smith
Instructor, January 1946, My Journal
Instructor, February 1946, My Journal, II. Zion's Camp
Instructor, March 1946, My Journal, III. Zion's Camp
Instructor, April 1946, My Journal, IV. Zion's Camp
Instructor, May 1946, My Journal, V. Zion's Camp
Instructor, June 1946, My Journal, The Return to Kirtland
Instructor, July 1946, My Journal, The Return to Kirtland
Instructor, August 1946, My Journal, VII. My First Mission
Instructor, September 1946, My Journal, VIII. My First Mission
Instructor, October 1946, My Journal, My First Mission (1835)
Instructor, November 1946, My Journal, 1836
Instructor, December 1946, My Journal, 1837
Instructor, January 1947, My Journal, 1837
Instructor, February 1947, My Journal, 1837
Instructor, March 1947, My Journal, 1838
Instructor, April 1947, My Journal, 1839
Instructor, May 1947, My Journal, 1839
Instructor, June 1947, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, July 1947, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, August 1947, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, September 1947, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, October 1947, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, November 1947, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, December 1947, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, January 1948, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, February 1948, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, March 1948, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, April 1948, My Journal, 1840
Instructor, May 1948, My Journal, 1841-1843
Instructor, June 1948, My Journal, 1844
Instructor, July 1948, My Journal, 1844
Instructor, August 1948, My Journal, 1844
Instructor, September 1948, My Journal, 1845
Instructor, October 1948, My Journal, 1845
Instructor, November 1948, My Journal, 1845
Instructor, December 1948, My Journal, 1846
Instructor, January 1949, My Journal, 1846
Instructor, February 1949, My Journal, 1846
Instructor, March 1949, My Journal, 1846
Instructor, April 1949, My Journal, 1846
Instructor, May 1949, My Journal, 1846
Instructor, June 1949, My Journal, 1847
Instructor, July 1949, My Journal, 1847
Jenson, Andrew. "Smith, George Albert" Biographical Encyclopedia. Volume 1. pg. 37-42.
SMITH, George Albert, first counselor to President Brigham Young, from 1868 to 1875, was the son of Patriarch John Smith and Clarissa Lyman, and a cousin to Joseph the Prophet. He was born June 26, 1817, in Potsdam, St. Lawrence county, N. Y., and was trained strictly in the religion of the Congregational church, of which his father and mother were members, until he was fifteen years of age. While living on a farm on Rackett river and attending school in the village of Potsdam, George A. grew very rapidly, attaining his full growth several years
before he became of age. This gave him an awkward address, as of an overgrown boy; and as children growing fast are usually weak, it was so with him. In addition to these misfortunes for a school boy, he was nearsighted, and being contented with his studies, the society of older people and the companionship of his own thoughts, he paid little attention to cultivating the good will and currying favor with
the boys at school. The consequence was that they made fun of him, bullied him more or less, and at one time, shortly after a period of illness, carried their fun to such an extreme that George A. resolved on retaliation; but knowing his weakness at the time, he refrained attempting his revenge then and harbored his strength until a favorable opportunity should be presented. The time came, and it developed a phase of his character which was new to his schoolmates but distinguished him then and ever after. His sensitive nature had been repeatedly outraged; he felt that he had been abused by his schoolmates, that they had taken advantage of him unfairly and that the insult to his honor and manhood demanded reparation. If any of the boys were not guilty of this general arraignment, he did not stop to discriminate in their favor. He felt that all were down on him, and he determined to whip the school. And he succeeded. He started in and kept at it until he had whipped every boy of his size and age. They never made fun of him after that. In the winter of 1828, Father John Smith received a letter from his nephew Joseph, who then lived in western New York, in which a very striking prediction occurred, foretelling awful judgments upon the present generation because of wickedness and unbelief. The letter made a deep impression upon the mind of George A., who, but a boy of eleven years, was capable of appreciating the statements it contained, which he treasured in his memory. His father observed on reading them. "Joseph writes like a Prophet!" In August, 1830, the father of the Prophet and his brother Don Carlos visited their relatives in Potsdam and vicinity. They brought with them a copy of the Book of Mormon, which they left with George A.'s father, until they went on to visit with Father Asahel Smith and family. During their absence George A. and his mother read a great deal in the strange new book, or "Golden Bible," as it was popularly called. The neighbors, who often came in and heard portions of it read, ridiculed it and offered many objections to its contents. These young George A. soon found himself trying to answer, and although he professed no belief in the book himself, having in fact noted many serious objections to it, he was so successful in refuting the charges the neighbors brought against it that they generally turned from the argument discomfited, with the observation to his mother that her boy was a little too smart for them. When his uncle and Don Carlos returned, George A. laid before them his objections, which he believed to be unanswerable. His uncle took them up carefully, quoted the Scriptures upon the subject, showed the reasonableness of the record, and was so successful as to entirely remove every objection, and to convince him that it was just what it purported to be. George A. from that time ever after advocated the divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon. He was also convinced of the necessity of religion, and not being sufficiently instructed by his relatives how to obtain it, after they had left, he attended a protracted series of Congregational revival meetings. These lasted seventeen days, and effected the "conversion of every sinner in Potsdam" who attended them except George A., who went to the meeting regularly, sat in the gallery listening attentively, but waited in
vain for the sensation of religion which should bring him down to the anxious bench. Finally, prayers and exhortations having failed, the minister. Rev. Frederick E. Cannon, pronounced him reprobate and sealed him up unto eternal damnation, saying, "Thy blood be upon thine own head!" Nine times he thus delivered this inoffensive but unsatisfied seeker for religion to the buffetings of Satan and the burning of an endless hell. For two years George A. had performed the greater part of the labor on his father's farm, but in the winter of 1832-33, he attended school, and gave considerable attention to studying the gospel and its requirements. He was baptized by Joseph H.
Wakefield Sept. 10, 1832. In May, 1833. he started with his parents to Kirtland, Ohio; they arrived there on the 25th of that month, and were warmly welcomed by the Prophet Joseph Smith and by the Saints who had gathered there, numbering about five hundred. Immediately on reaching Kirtland George A. became interested in the affairs of the Church, and was delighted with his cousin, the Prophet, whom he had never seen before. He was on hand for any duty required, and spent many nights guarding the houses of the brethren who were in much danger from mobs. During the summer and fall he was engaged in quarrying and hauling rock for the Kirtland Temple attending masons and performing other labor about the walls. The first two loads of rock taken to the Temple ground were hauled from Stanard's quarry by George A. and Harvey Stanley. In May, 1834, George A. started from Kirtland with Zion's Camp for the State of Missouri, and returned again to Kirtland in the summer, walking on foot two thousand miles. He was ordained a Seventy March 1, 1835, under the hands of Joseph Smith, sen., Joseph Smith, jun., and Sidney Rigdon, the latter being spokesman. He was the junior member of the First Quorum of Seventy. On the 30th of the following May he was appointed to a mission to preach the gospel in the East. Elder Lyman Smith, a second cousin, and member of the same quorum, was his traveling companion. They started June 5, 1835, traveled on foot about two thousand miles, without purse and scrip, held about eighty meetings in the States of Ohio, Pennsylvania and New York, baptized fight, and returned to Kirtland, where George A. arrived October 5th. In the spring of 1836, he received his endowments in the Kirtland Temple, after which he performed a mission in Ohio, traveling on foot about twelve hundred miles. In the spring of 1837 he commenced a mission in Ohio and Virginia, which continued about one year. On this mission he traveled about two thousand and five hundred miles; nearly half of his journeyings were on foot. In 1838, he emigrated with his father's family to Daviess county, Mo., where he was ordained a High Councilor June 28, 1838. In the autumn, he was sent on a mission to Kentucky and Tennessee, traveling some eight hundred miles on foot and about seven hundred by water, including the return journey. After his return, he removed his father's family to Illinois. In 1839, he returned to Far West, in Missouri. On the morning of April 26, 1839, he was ordained one of the Twelve Apostles, on the southeast corner stone of the intended Temple at Far West. He returned to Illinois, whence he started for England on a mission in September, and arrived in Liverpool April 6, 1840. He labored for over one year with much success, and returned to Nauvoo, Ill., where he arrived July 5, 1841. On the 25th of the same month he married Bathsheba W. Bigler, who is still alive. In the fall of 1842, he preached in the principal places in Illinois, and returned to Nauvoo Nov. 4th. In the summer and fall of 1843, he traveled about six thousand miles, preaching in the middle and eastern States. In the spring of 1844, he attended conferences and preached in Illinois, Indiana and Michigan, and was in the last named State when he heard of the death of the Prophet and Patriarch of the Church. He immediately returned to Nauvoo and took an active part in the councils and deliberations consequent upon that sad event. He was elected quartermaster of the Nauvoo Legion, Sept. 17, 1844; was also elected a trustee of the Nauvoo House Association, and labored actively in forwarding the erection of that building. He continued these labors until the mob commenced its outrages upon the Saints in the fall of 1845, from which period he was active in counseling, fervent in his labors on the Temple and diligent in making preparations for the exodus of the Saints from Nauvoo. "Before leaving the Temple of Nauvoo," writes George A., "my wife, under the law of Abraham and Sarah, gave me five wives, viz: Lucy Smith, born February 9, 1817, at Newry, Maine; Nancy Clement, born October
31, 1815, at Dryden, Tompkins county, N. Y.; Zilpha Stark, born July 3, 1818, at Hartland, Niagara county, N. Y.; Sarah Ann Libby, born May 7, 1818, at Ossipee, Stratford county, N. H., and Hannah Maria Libby, born June 29, 1828, at Ossipee, Stratford county, N. H." He also married Susan E. West after he reached G. S. L. Valley. Five of Brother George A.'s wives survived him. They bore unto him twenty children, eleven of whom, among them Apostle John Henry Smith, are yet living. Early in February he crossed the Mississippi river with his family, on his way to find an asylum in the Far West from the rage of mobs and the persecutions of bigoted professors of religion. The ensuing winter he tarried with the main camp. While there at Winter Quarters, people suffered severely from scurvy, disease induced through lack of vegetable diet. George A.'s third wife and four children died of this disease. He visited all the camps, and urged the cultivation of the potato as a cure for the scurvy. But little seed could be obtained; what was, however, produced in a marvelous manner. As they had no vegetables for one year, their bread was mostly made of corn, bought two hundred miles away, in Missouri. The season after Geo. A. had left Pottawattamie county the potato crop was a failure, and the saying went forth that it was because George A., "the potato Saint," had gone to the mountains. In 1847 he accompanied President Young and the company of pioneers in searching out and making the road to and finding the location for the Church in the Great Basin. During this journey he walked seventeen hundred miles, and rode, mostly on horseback, eight hundred; much of the distance with rawhide soles on his shoes. He was six weeks without bread, though he was better off than most of the pioneer company, for he had about twenty-five pounds of flour locked up in his trunk, unknown to any one. He lived as the rest, on buffalo bulls and other wild meat, which was not always plentiful. He issued his reserved flour by cupfuls to the sick, some of whom attribute to this circumstance the preservation of their lives. He planted the first potato that was put in the ground in Salt Lake valley, and built a house for his father in the fort, before starting on his return to Winter Quarters, where he arrived Oct. 31st of the same year. In 1848 he removed to the neighborhood of Kanesville and opened a farm. In 1849 he took charge of the emigration in Council Bluffs, organizing and starting the companies. With the last of these he started westward with his family, July 4, 1849. Their teams were heavily laden, and they encountered hall and rain storms. Their cattle also stampeded, and at the South Pass they were overtaken by a heavy storm, in which 70 animals were frozen. They made the journey to G. S. L. City, 1034 miles, in 155 days, arriving Oct. 27th. George A. was elected a member of the senate of the Provisional State of Deseret, and reported a bill for the organization of the judiciary, which was the first bill printed for the consideration of members. He also reported a bill in relation to the construction of a national railway across the continent. In December, 1850, he raised a company of one hundred and eighteen volunteers, accompanied by about thirty families, and started for the purpose of planting a colony near the Little Salt Lake. The day after they started the thermometer was at zero. His company was organized at Peteetneet creek (Payson), Utah county, and consisted of twenty-five cavalry, thirty-two infantry—picked men—and thirteen men in charge of a piece of artillery; the residue was organized as a permanent camp guard. They crossed five ranges of mountains, and arrived at Centre Creek, 265 miles from Salt Lake City, Jan. 13, 1851. This place had been designated by Elder Parley P. Pratt, and a company of explorers, as the place in the Little Salt Lake valley most suitable for a settlement. As soon as the site of the town was determined upon, the settlers commenced working a road into a canyon about six miles, which cost them five hundred days' work, where they cut down a pole ninety-nine feet long, which they erected and on which they raised the "Stars and Stripes." They dedicated the ground by prayer, and saluted the emblem of civil and religious liberty by the firing of cannon. The organization of Iron county had been provided for by the General Assembly of Deseret, which had elected Geo. A. its chief justice, with power to proceed with its further organization. An election was held, when two associate justices, a county recorder, a treasurer, sheriff, assessor and collector, justice of the peace, constable, and a member of the House of Representatives of the General Assembly of Deseret, were elected. In the winter of 1850-1, though it was very cold, the settlers built a fort. In which were located dwelling houses and a meeting house, which served for meetings, schools and watch tower. It was in the shape of a Greek cross, and was of hewn logs. It served the town, which was named Parowan, for fifteen years, when it was replaced by a stately stone edifice. Geo. A. taught school during- the first winter, having thirty-five pupils to whom he lectured on English grammar around the evening camp fires. At the first Territorial election, in August, 1851, Geo. A. was elected a member of the council of the legislative assembly. He was commissioned by Postmaster-General Hall, Oct. 25, 1851, postmaster of Centre Creek, Iron county, and on the 29th of November, by Governor Young, colonel of cavalry In the Iron Military District. Afterwards he was placed in command of the militia of the southern part of the Territory, and was instructed to take measures for the defense and safety of the inhabitants against the Utah Indians, who had commenced, under their chief Walker, to rob and kill the inhabitants. In 1852 he left Iron county, and was appointed to preside over the affairs of the Church in Utah county. He traveled and preached a great deal in all the settlements, over which he had the watch care. At the general conference of the Church, in April, 1854, he was elected Historian and General Church Recorder, and immediately went to work compiling the documentary history of Joseph Smith. Feb. 2, 1855, he was admitted as a member of the bar of the Supreme Court of the Territory of Utah, and received his certificate as an attorney, counselor-at-law and solicitor in chancery. He was elected a member of the convention and one of the committee which drafted a constitution, and on March 27, 1856, was elected by said convention, in connection with Elder John Taylor, a delegate to Congress, to present the constitution and accompanying memorial, asking for admission into the Union on an equal footing with the original States. This mission was a respite from his close application In the Historian's Office, where he had, with the assistance of four clerks, compiled and recorded, in large records, the history of Joseph Smith from Feb. 20, 1843, until his martyrdom in June, 1844. He also supplied, from memory and otherwise, blanks in the history and records compiled by President Willard Richards, his predecessor In the Historian's Office, who had, with prophetic pencil, written on the margin, opposite the
blanks, "to be supplied by George A. Smith." In 1856-57, during a sojourn of about eleven months in the States, in addition to his duties as delegate. Geo. A. preached in the States of Connecticut, New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Virginia, Ohio, Illinois, Iowa and Missouri. April 11, 1866, he received from Governor Durkee the commision of brigadier-general and was appointed aid-de-camp to the lieutenant-
general of the Nauvoo Legion. At the October conference, in 1868, he was appointed to succeed the late President Heber C. Kimball as first counselor to President Brigham Young. The political career of President Geo. A. Smith covered almost the whole period of his residence in Utah. He was an earnest worker in establishing the provisional government of the State of Deseret, and afterwards in organizing and enacting laws for the government of the Territory of Utah. He was elected a member of the first legislature and re-elected to every succeeding session but one, when absent in the States, until 1870. The last six years he was president of the council, and was distinguished for his punctuality and impartiality in the discharge of his official duties. More than half of his life was occupied in traveling
and preaching the gospel. He had, before 1870, delivered three thousand eight hundred discourses in various parts of the world, as a labor of love, and never failed to use every opportunity to advocate the principles of the gospel, which his long and laborious missionary experience afforded him. In the internal affairs of the Territory, Pres. Smith was an active laborer. He was recognized as the father of the
southern settlements, the chief of which, St. George, was named in his honor. He was president of several irrigating canal companies, and was foremost in public enterprises leading to the occupation and development of the country, the establishment of home industries and of commercial relations among the people that would tend to make them free and independent of other communities, and at the same time utilize the natural resources with which the Territory abounds. Oct. 15, 1872, he started on a mission and visit to the various European nations and to Jerusalem, from whence he returned June 18, 1873. During his absence on this tour, he was appointed and sustained as Trustee-in-Trust for the Church, wnich office he held until his death. After his return he gave considerable attention to the building of the Temple at St. George, where he spent a great deal of time. He was a zealous advocate and laborer in the establishment of the United Order among the people. The discourses he delivered in many of the towns of Utah, upon that subject, were pre-eminently characteristic of him as a political and domestic economist. In the spring of 1875, about the time of his return from St. George, he was attacked by a severe cold, which, locating on his lungs, inflamed and irritated them in such a manner as to prevent their use in public speaking. This affliction was supplemented with a very peculiar affection preventing sleep, except in an upright posture, and then but at short intervals. He suffered intensely from this combination of diseases for several months, resisting the power of the destroyer with all the fortitude of a strong will and a desire to live, aided by the most sublime faith. He had the support of the prayers of all the people, among whom he was ever a great favorite; but they did not prevail over the decree of Him who doeth all things well. "Brother George A.'s time had come," was the expression of all his friends, and on Wednesday morning. Sept. 1, 1875, they bowed to the eternal fiat. President Young remarked on the morning of his death: "I have known Brother George A. Smith for forty-two years, have traveled and labored in the ministry with him for many years, and have believed him to be as faithful a boy and man as ever lived; and, in my opinion, he had as good a record on this and the other side of the vail as any man. I never knew of his neglecting or overdoing a duty; he was a man of sterling integrity, a cabinet of history, and always true to his friends." President Geo. A. Smith was a wise counselor, a great preacher, a sound statesman, a pioneer and colonizer of the highest ability, an able lawyer and an efficient educator. He was always ready in public and private. No one ever wearied of his preaching. He was brief and interspersed his doctrinal and historical remarks with anecdotes most appropriate and timely in their application. Short prayers, short blessings, short sermons, full of spirit, was a happy distinction in the ministry of Geo. A. Smith. He was humble and meek, yet full of courage and unbounded energy in the cause of right. He always had time to notice young people and children and leave his impress of love and kindness upon the tablets of their hearts. (For further particulars see "Contributor," Vol. 6; "Southern Star," Vol. 2, p. 345; "Historical Record," Vol. 5, etc.)
SMITH, George Albert, first counselor to President Brigham Young, from 1868 to 1875, was the son of Patriarch John Smith and Clarissa Lyman, and a cousin to Joseph the Prophet. He was born June 26, 1817, in Potsdam, St. Lawrence county, N. Y., and was trained strictly in the religion of the Congregational church, of which his father and mother were members, until he was fifteen years of age. While living on a farm on Rackett river and attending school in the village of Potsdam, George A. grew very rapidly, attaining his full growth several years
before he became of age. This gave him an awkward address, as of an overgrown boy; and as children growing fast are usually weak, it was so with him. In addition to these misfortunes for a school boy, he was nearsighted, and being contented with his studies, the society of older people and the companionship of his own thoughts, he paid little attention to cultivating the good will and currying favor with
the boys at school. The consequence was that they made fun of him, bullied him more or less, and at one time, shortly after a period of illness, carried their fun to such an extreme that George A. resolved on retaliation; but knowing his weakness at the time, he refrained attempting his revenge then and harbored his strength until a favorable opportunity should be presented. The time came, and it developed a phase of his character which was new to his schoolmates but distinguished him then and ever after. His sensitive nature had been repeatedly outraged; he felt that he had been abused by his schoolmates, that they had taken advantage of him unfairly and that the insult to his honor and manhood demanded reparation. If any of the boys were not guilty of this general arraignment, he did not stop to discriminate in their favor. He felt that all were down on him, and he determined to whip the school. And he succeeded. He started in and kept at it until he had whipped every boy of his size and age. They never made fun of him after that. In the winter of 1828, Father John Smith received a letter from his nephew Joseph, who then lived in western New York, in which a very striking prediction occurred, foretelling awful judgments upon the present generation because of wickedness and unbelief. The letter made a deep impression upon the mind of George A., who, but a boy of eleven years, was capable of appreciating the statements it contained, which he treasured in his memory. His father observed on reading them. "Joseph writes like a Prophet!" In August, 1830, the father of the Prophet and his brother Don Carlos visited their relatives in Potsdam and vicinity. They brought with them a copy of the Book of Mormon, which they left with George A.'s father, until they went on to visit with Father Asahel Smith and family. During their absence George A. and his mother read a great deal in the strange new book, or "Golden Bible," as it was popularly called. The neighbors, who often came in and heard portions of it read, ridiculed it and offered many objections to its contents. These young George A. soon found himself trying to answer, and although he professed no belief in the book himself, having in fact noted many serious objections to it, he was so successful in refuting the charges the neighbors brought against it that they generally turned from the argument discomfited, with the observation to his mother that her boy was a little too smart for them. When his uncle and Don Carlos returned, George A. laid before them his objections, which he believed to be unanswerable. His uncle took them up carefully, quoted the Scriptures upon the subject, showed the reasonableness of the record, and was so successful as to entirely remove every objection, and to convince him that it was just what it purported to be. George A. from that time ever after advocated the divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon. He was also convinced of the necessity of religion, and not being sufficiently instructed by his relatives how to obtain it, after they had left, he attended a protracted series of Congregational revival meetings. These lasted seventeen days, and effected the "conversion of every sinner in Potsdam" who attended them except George A., who went to the meeting regularly, sat in the gallery listening attentively, but waited in
vain for the sensation of religion which should bring him down to the anxious bench. Finally, prayers and exhortations having failed, the minister. Rev. Frederick E. Cannon, pronounced him reprobate and sealed him up unto eternal damnation, saying, "Thy blood be upon thine own head!" Nine times he thus delivered this inoffensive but unsatisfied seeker for religion to the buffetings of Satan and the burning of an endless hell. For two years George A. had performed the greater part of the labor on his father's farm, but in the winter of 1832-33, he attended school, and gave considerable attention to studying the gospel and its requirements. He was baptized by Joseph H.
Wakefield Sept. 10, 1832. In May, 1833. he started with his parents to Kirtland, Ohio; they arrived there on the 25th of that month, and were warmly welcomed by the Prophet Joseph Smith and by the Saints who had gathered there, numbering about five hundred. Immediately on reaching Kirtland George A. became interested in the affairs of the Church, and was delighted with his cousin, the Prophet, whom he had never seen before. He was on hand for any duty required, and spent many nights guarding the houses of the brethren who were in much danger from mobs. During the summer and fall he was engaged in quarrying and hauling rock for the Kirtland Temple attending masons and performing other labor about the walls. The first two loads of rock taken to the Temple ground were hauled from Stanard's quarry by George A. and Harvey Stanley. In May, 1834, George A. started from Kirtland with Zion's Camp for the State of Missouri, and returned again to Kirtland in the summer, walking on foot two thousand miles. He was ordained a Seventy March 1, 1835, under the hands of Joseph Smith, sen., Joseph Smith, jun., and Sidney Rigdon, the latter being spokesman. He was the junior member of the First Quorum of Seventy. On the 30th of the following May he was appointed to a mission to preach the gospel in the East. Elder Lyman Smith, a second cousin, and member of the same quorum, was his traveling companion. They started June 5, 1835, traveled on foot about two thousand miles, without purse and scrip, held about eighty meetings in the States of Ohio, Pennsylvania and New York, baptized fight, and returned to Kirtland, where George A. arrived October 5th. In the spring of 1836, he received his endowments in the Kirtland Temple, after which he performed a mission in Ohio, traveling on foot about twelve hundred miles. In the spring of 1837 he commenced a mission in Ohio and Virginia, which continued about one year. On this mission he traveled about two thousand and five hundred miles; nearly half of his journeyings were on foot. In 1838, he emigrated with his father's family to Daviess county, Mo., where he was ordained a High Councilor June 28, 1838. In the autumn, he was sent on a mission to Kentucky and Tennessee, traveling some eight hundred miles on foot and about seven hundred by water, including the return journey. After his return, he removed his father's family to Illinois. In 1839, he returned to Far West, in Missouri. On the morning of April 26, 1839, he was ordained one of the Twelve Apostles, on the southeast corner stone of the intended Temple at Far West. He returned to Illinois, whence he started for England on a mission in September, and arrived in Liverpool April 6, 1840. He labored for over one year with much success, and returned to Nauvoo, Ill., where he arrived July 5, 1841. On the 25th of the same month he married Bathsheba W. Bigler, who is still alive. In the fall of 1842, he preached in the principal places in Illinois, and returned to Nauvoo Nov. 4th. In the summer and fall of 1843, he traveled about six thousand miles, preaching in the middle and eastern States. In the spring of 1844, he attended conferences and preached in Illinois, Indiana and Michigan, and was in the last named State when he heard of the death of the Prophet and Patriarch of the Church. He immediately returned to Nauvoo and took an active part in the councils and deliberations consequent upon that sad event. He was elected quartermaster of the Nauvoo Legion, Sept. 17, 1844; was also elected a trustee of the Nauvoo House Association, and labored actively in forwarding the erection of that building. He continued these labors until the mob commenced its outrages upon the Saints in the fall of 1845, from which period he was active in counseling, fervent in his labors on the Temple and diligent in making preparations for the exodus of the Saints from Nauvoo. "Before leaving the Temple of Nauvoo," writes George A., "my wife, under the law of Abraham and Sarah, gave me five wives, viz: Lucy Smith, born February 9, 1817, at Newry, Maine; Nancy Clement, born October
31, 1815, at Dryden, Tompkins county, N. Y.; Zilpha Stark, born July 3, 1818, at Hartland, Niagara county, N. Y.; Sarah Ann Libby, born May 7, 1818, at Ossipee, Stratford county, N. H., and Hannah Maria Libby, born June 29, 1828, at Ossipee, Stratford county, N. H." He also married Susan E. West after he reached G. S. L. Valley. Five of Brother George A.'s wives survived him. They bore unto him twenty children, eleven of whom, among them Apostle John Henry Smith, are yet living. Early in February he crossed the Mississippi river with his family, on his way to find an asylum in the Far West from the rage of mobs and the persecutions of bigoted professors of religion. The ensuing winter he tarried with the main camp. While there at Winter Quarters, people suffered severely from scurvy, disease induced through lack of vegetable diet. George A.'s third wife and four children died of this disease. He visited all the camps, and urged the cultivation of the potato as a cure for the scurvy. But little seed could be obtained; what was, however, produced in a marvelous manner. As they had no vegetables for one year, their bread was mostly made of corn, bought two hundred miles away, in Missouri. The season after Geo. A. had left Pottawattamie county the potato crop was a failure, and the saying went forth that it was because George A., "the potato Saint," had gone to the mountains. In 1847 he accompanied President Young and the company of pioneers in searching out and making the road to and finding the location for the Church in the Great Basin. During this journey he walked seventeen hundred miles, and rode, mostly on horseback, eight hundred; much of the distance with rawhide soles on his shoes. He was six weeks without bread, though he was better off than most of the pioneer company, for he had about twenty-five pounds of flour locked up in his trunk, unknown to any one. He lived as the rest, on buffalo bulls and other wild meat, which was not always plentiful. He issued his reserved flour by cupfuls to the sick, some of whom attribute to this circumstance the preservation of their lives. He planted the first potato that was put in the ground in Salt Lake valley, and built a house for his father in the fort, before starting on his return to Winter Quarters, where he arrived Oct. 31st of the same year. In 1848 he removed to the neighborhood of Kanesville and opened a farm. In 1849 he took charge of the emigration in Council Bluffs, organizing and starting the companies. With the last of these he started westward with his family, July 4, 1849. Their teams were heavily laden, and they encountered hall and rain storms. Their cattle also stampeded, and at the South Pass they were overtaken by a heavy storm, in which 70 animals were frozen. They made the journey to G. S. L. City, 1034 miles, in 155 days, arriving Oct. 27th. George A. was elected a member of the senate of the Provisional State of Deseret, and reported a bill for the organization of the judiciary, which was the first bill printed for the consideration of members. He also reported a bill in relation to the construction of a national railway across the continent. In December, 1850, he raised a company of one hundred and eighteen volunteers, accompanied by about thirty families, and started for the purpose of planting a colony near the Little Salt Lake. The day after they started the thermometer was at zero. His company was organized at Peteetneet creek (Payson), Utah county, and consisted of twenty-five cavalry, thirty-two infantry—picked men—and thirteen men in charge of a piece of artillery; the residue was organized as a permanent camp guard. They crossed five ranges of mountains, and arrived at Centre Creek, 265 miles from Salt Lake City, Jan. 13, 1851. This place had been designated by Elder Parley P. Pratt, and a company of explorers, as the place in the Little Salt Lake valley most suitable for a settlement. As soon as the site of the town was determined upon, the settlers commenced working a road into a canyon about six miles, which cost them five hundred days' work, where they cut down a pole ninety-nine feet long, which they erected and on which they raised the "Stars and Stripes." They dedicated the ground by prayer, and saluted the emblem of civil and religious liberty by the firing of cannon. The organization of Iron county had been provided for by the General Assembly of Deseret, which had elected Geo. A. its chief justice, with power to proceed with its further organization. An election was held, when two associate justices, a county recorder, a treasurer, sheriff, assessor and collector, justice of the peace, constable, and a member of the House of Representatives of the General Assembly of Deseret, were elected. In the winter of 1850-1, though it was very cold, the settlers built a fort. In which were located dwelling houses and a meeting house, which served for meetings, schools and watch tower. It was in the shape of a Greek cross, and was of hewn logs. It served the town, which was named Parowan, for fifteen years, when it was replaced by a stately stone edifice. Geo. A. taught school during- the first winter, having thirty-five pupils to whom he lectured on English grammar around the evening camp fires. At the first Territorial election, in August, 1851, Geo. A. was elected a member of the council of the legislative assembly. He was commissioned by Postmaster-General Hall, Oct. 25, 1851, postmaster of Centre Creek, Iron county, and on the 29th of November, by Governor Young, colonel of cavalry In the Iron Military District. Afterwards he was placed in command of the militia of the southern part of the Territory, and was instructed to take measures for the defense and safety of the inhabitants against the Utah Indians, who had commenced, under their chief Walker, to rob and kill the inhabitants. In 1852 he left Iron county, and was appointed to preside over the affairs of the Church in Utah county. He traveled and preached a great deal in all the settlements, over which he had the watch care. At the general conference of the Church, in April, 1854, he was elected Historian and General Church Recorder, and immediately went to work compiling the documentary history of Joseph Smith. Feb. 2, 1855, he was admitted as a member of the bar of the Supreme Court of the Territory of Utah, and received his certificate as an attorney, counselor-at-law and solicitor in chancery. He was elected a member of the convention and one of the committee which drafted a constitution, and on March 27, 1856, was elected by said convention, in connection with Elder John Taylor, a delegate to Congress, to present the constitution and accompanying memorial, asking for admission into the Union on an equal footing with the original States. This mission was a respite from his close application In the Historian's Office, where he had, with the assistance of four clerks, compiled and recorded, in large records, the history of Joseph Smith from Feb. 20, 1843, until his martyrdom in June, 1844. He also supplied, from memory and otherwise, blanks in the history and records compiled by President Willard Richards, his predecessor In the Historian's Office, who had, with prophetic pencil, written on the margin, opposite the
blanks, "to be supplied by George A. Smith." In 1856-57, during a sojourn of about eleven months in the States, in addition to his duties as delegate. Geo. A. preached in the States of Connecticut, New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Virginia, Ohio, Illinois, Iowa and Missouri. April 11, 1866, he received from Governor Durkee the commision of brigadier-general and was appointed aid-de-camp to the lieutenant-
general of the Nauvoo Legion. At the October conference, in 1868, he was appointed to succeed the late President Heber C. Kimball as first counselor to President Brigham Young. The political career of President Geo. A. Smith covered almost the whole period of his residence in Utah. He was an earnest worker in establishing the provisional government of the State of Deseret, and afterwards in organizing and enacting laws for the government of the Territory of Utah. He was elected a member of the first legislature and re-elected to every succeeding session but one, when absent in the States, until 1870. The last six years he was president of the council, and was distinguished for his punctuality and impartiality in the discharge of his official duties. More than half of his life was occupied in traveling
and preaching the gospel. He had, before 1870, delivered three thousand eight hundred discourses in various parts of the world, as a labor of love, and never failed to use every opportunity to advocate the principles of the gospel, which his long and laborious missionary experience afforded him. In the internal affairs of the Territory, Pres. Smith was an active laborer. He was recognized as the father of the
southern settlements, the chief of which, St. George, was named in his honor. He was president of several irrigating canal companies, and was foremost in public enterprises leading to the occupation and development of the country, the establishment of home industries and of commercial relations among the people that would tend to make them free and independent of other communities, and at the same time utilize the natural resources with which the Territory abounds. Oct. 15, 1872, he started on a mission and visit to the various European nations and to Jerusalem, from whence he returned June 18, 1873. During his absence on this tour, he was appointed and sustained as Trustee-in-Trust for the Church, wnich office he held until his death. After his return he gave considerable attention to the building of the Temple at St. George, where he spent a great deal of time. He was a zealous advocate and laborer in the establishment of the United Order among the people. The discourses he delivered in many of the towns of Utah, upon that subject, were pre-eminently characteristic of him as a political and domestic economist. In the spring of 1875, about the time of his return from St. George, he was attacked by a severe cold, which, locating on his lungs, inflamed and irritated them in such a manner as to prevent their use in public speaking. This affliction was supplemented with a very peculiar affection preventing sleep, except in an upright posture, and then but at short intervals. He suffered intensely from this combination of diseases for several months, resisting the power of the destroyer with all the fortitude of a strong will and a desire to live, aided by the most sublime faith. He had the support of the prayers of all the people, among whom he was ever a great favorite; but they did not prevail over the decree of Him who doeth all things well. "Brother George A.'s time had come," was the expression of all his friends, and on Wednesday morning. Sept. 1, 1875, they bowed to the eternal fiat. President Young remarked on the morning of his death: "I have known Brother George A. Smith for forty-two years, have traveled and labored in the ministry with him for many years, and have believed him to be as faithful a boy and man as ever lived; and, in my opinion, he had as good a record on this and the other side of the vail as any man. I never knew of his neglecting or overdoing a duty; he was a man of sterling integrity, a cabinet of history, and always true to his friends." President Geo. A. Smith was a wise counselor, a great preacher, a sound statesman, a pioneer and colonizer of the highest ability, an able lawyer and an efficient educator. He was always ready in public and private. No one ever wearied of his preaching. He was brief and interspersed his doctrinal and historical remarks with anecdotes most appropriate and timely in their application. Short prayers, short blessings, short sermons, full of spirit, was a happy distinction in the ministry of Geo. A. Smith. He was humble and meek, yet full of courage and unbounded energy in the cause of right. He always had time to notice young people and children and leave his impress of love and kindness upon the tablets of their hearts. (For further particulars see "Contributor," Vol. 6; "Southern Star," Vol. 2, p. 345; "Historical Record," Vol. 5, etc.)
Jenson, Andrew. "Smith, George A." Biographical Encyclopedia. Volume 4. pg. 718.
SMITH, George Albert, one of the original pioneers of Utah, was born June 26, 1817, at Potsdam, St. Lawrence Co., New York, a son of Patriarch John Smith and Clarissa Lyman. He was a member of the Council of Twelve Apostles at the time he made the pioneer journey, and died in Salt Lake City, Sept. 1, 1875. (See Bio. Ency., Vol. 1, p. 37.)
SMITH, George Albert, one of the original pioneers of Utah, was born June 26, 1817, at Potsdam, St. Lawrence Co., New York, a son of Patriarch John Smith and Clarissa Lyman. He was a member of the Council of Twelve Apostles at the time he made the pioneer journey, and died in Salt Lake City, Sept. 1, 1875. (See Bio. Ency., Vol. 1, p. 37.)
"George A. Smith I. Ancestry and Boyhood." Contributor. October 1882. pg. 1-4.
GEORGE A. SMITH. "Lives of great men all remind us We can make our lives sublime, And departing leave behind us Footprints on the sands of time." I. ANCESTRY AND BOYHOOD. On a beautiful summer day in the latter part of June, 1817, Judge Elias Smith, then a boy in his teens, rode across the country from his father's place to his uncle John Smith's farm, near the town of Potsdam, New York. On arriving at the gate he dismounted and entered the house, but was somewhat surprised at the conduct of his uncle, who before speaking to him arose and passed into a rear room, he however returned in a moment, bearing on his arm a small bundle, which he placed upon the outstretched hands of young Elias with the remark: "Look at that!" The astonished boy, eyes wide open in wonderment, gazed intently upon the tiny object before him, which scarcely covered his palms, and exclaimed: "Why, it's a baby!" It was George A. Smith, who then weighed four and a half pounds. "I was born," writes President Smith, "in Potsdam, St. Lawrence County, New York, June 26th, 1817. My father John Smith was born at Derryfield, Hillsborough County, N. H., July 16th, 1781; he was the sixth son of Asael Smith, who was born March 7th, 1744, and Mary Duty; he was the son of Samuel Smith, Esq., of Topsfield, Mass., born Jan. 26th, 1 714, and Priscilla Gould; he was the son of Samuel Smith, born Jan. 26th, 1666, and Rebecca Curtis; he was the son of Robert and Mary Smith who came from England. My mother Clarissa, was the daughter of Richard and Philomelia Loomis Lyman, born in Lebanon, Grafton County, N. H., June 27th, 1790, Richard was born in the year 1757 and died in 1802; he was the son of John Lyman, who was born in the year 171 r and died in 1781; he was the son of Richard Lyman who was born in 1677 and died in 1746; he was the son of Richard Lyman of Lebanon, Conn., born 1647, died 1708; he was the son of Richard Lyman, born 1617 and died 1662 at Northampton, Mass.; he was the son of Richard Lyman, born in High Ongar, England in 1580, and died in Hartford, Conn, in 1640; the date of my father's marriage was September nth, 1815." Thus, through a good lineage, accurately traced back two hundred and fifty years to his first American progenitors, came the subject of our sketch; to suffer the trials of infancy and the embarrassments of childhood, make his way among men and mark the course of his footsteps through life in indelible characters which will live forever. "When but four weeks old," says the autobiography from which we quote, "I was attacked with whooping cough from which complaint I suffered for nine months. My mother told me years afterward that there were eight infants living within a mile and a half of my father's house who took that disease about the same time and that I alone survived its fearful fatality. In my second year I was rescued by my mother from falling into a well, under such circumstances that the shock and exertion completely over powered her and she immediately fainted on discovering that I was saved. When I was eleven years of age I received a blow upon my head which rendered me unconscious for three weeks; I suffered many years from its effects." The author concludes this list of youthful experiences, which came so near ending his career before it had fairly begun, with the following: "I was trained strictly in the religion of the Congregational church, of which my father and mother were members, until I was fifteen years of age." From his earliest years young George A. showed signs of a superior mental organization. His memory which became phenomenal as he grew older was considered remarkable even while he was the merest child. His ways were old fashioned, his movements awkward and his enjoyments out of the ordinary line of pleasures and pastimes, which attract children and readily engaged the attention of his playmates. He was considered good society for old people before he learned to read; and thus became a great favorite with his grandfather Asael Smith, the common ancestor of all branches of the Smith family, which have attained distinction in the Church. It was a common occurrence for George A. to leave his playfellows, and climbing upon his grandfather's knee ask him questions about the Revolutionary War, converse with him upon the incidents of the war of 1812, with which he in this way became familiar, and evince great interest in such scraps of history as his admiring ancestor would favor him with. The story of Andre" would cause him to weep; he would listen breathlessly to an account of the preparations of .Washington to attack New York, and the recital of how Cornwallis was besieged at Yorktown sent him off swelling with admiration of the American forces and of the genius of the great commander. From grandfather Asael the later generations inherited great regard for their ancestral name and lineage. In none was this sentiment more strongly marked than in Brother George A. He loved his kindred, and had an abiding faith in the purity, nobility and worth of his progenitors. He believed in the ancestors of the Prophet of God; and the belief impelled him to seek them out> to gather information respecting them from every source and to do a great work for them, by administering the ordinances of the Gospel in their behalf. Volumes containing the genealogies and interesting historical sketches of his forefathers have been published, by wealthy descendants in the East. These he has invariably procured and added to his library. His correspondence with genealogical agents and historical societies thus became quite extensive, and resulted in making him, probably, the best informed and most accurate authority on the genealogy of the Smith and Lyman families in the country. His interest in this subject seemed to be without bounds. When traveling in the States he always visited the homes of his kindred if practicable; he would institute inquiries and prosecute the search of town registers for the names and dates of relations that might in any way claim vicarious labor at his hands. Even abroad, in foreign lands, he never forgot this duty, which afforded him so much pleasure, and appears, to believers, a sublime expression of faith in the virtue of the eternal principles, by which one man can labor for the salvation of his fellowmen. On a clear, pleasant day in May, 1873, the writer accompanying President Smith left London, where the latter with his party of Palestine tourists had arrived a few days before on their return journey, and taking a train into Essex sought out the home in the Old World from which the Smiths had been transplanted to American soil. As Topsfield, Essex County, Mass., was the home of the first American progenitors, the supposition that a place of the same name in the mother country would reveal evidences of their former abode, led us to a faithful and somewhat difficult search of county histories and guides for Topsfield, England. But such a place does not exist; the nearest to it being Toppesfield in Essex County. President Smith was weary after his long continental tour, he was suffering from rheumatism in the shoulders and was being urged by his companions to return home; but his observation on reaching this place, which we soon learned was the one sought for, indicates how much interest he attached to it. He remarked: "I have traveled to Egypt and the Holy Land, have seen the countries of Europe and met many of their most distinguished people, but I have encountered nothing that gives me more satisfaction than being here, in the graveyard of my ancestors—on the ground where they walked and lived and labored three hundred years ago." We had passed a most delightful afternoon traveling to this revered spot, and stood in the ancient churchyard, in the moonlight, when the above remark was made. The ride by open carriage over the macadamized road had been truly enjoyable. Our way, by the green fields and along the sweetbrier hedges, fragrant with the perfume of primroses and violets, in which the sweet singing birds of England chirped merrily their songs of Spring, was enlivened by many features which combined to make the journey one of interest and pleasure. The quaint old farmhouses of the time of Queen Elizabeth; the farm hands in smock-frocks and iron nailed shoes, a pair of which weigh eight pounds and clatter on the hard road like horses hoofs; a lop-sided dog-cart drawn by a spavined, poor and ancient beast, and loaded with coal and a robust matron, shouting as she came by the laborers' cottages: "Good, clean coals, one and ha' penny a basket!" all these and many other common accessories to the English country road, were met and passed and made the most of. I never saw Brother George A. in better humor. He breathed the country air with a relish, he forgot his rheumatism, his heart seemed gladdened with the freshness of nature all about us, and he became glib and eloquent in his conversation as we journeyed on. When we arrived at Toppesfield the sun was setting. We put up at the "Green Man" inn. I shall never forget the supper we had there, prepared by the hospitable hostess. It consisted of farm products; fresh eggs, milk, a little salt bacon and a plate of lettuce and pepper-grass. The circumstance that makes the meal memorable was Brother George A's. request for me to "pass the forage" alluding to the last named dish. After supper we strolled down to the old church, entering the yard we found our way, as well as possible in the darkness, among the tombstones, stopping before them and, by gazing closely and following the inscriptions with the point of a finger, trying, before retiring for the night, to at least discover one that might be claimed. We at last succeeded, following the lines cut in the stones until they spelled out the name: "Richard Smyth, 1618,"—a generation earlier than the dates in the churchyard at Topsfield, Massachusetts. The prayer that President Smith offered before we laid down to rest that night was full of gratitude and significance. In the morning we entered the church and found on the west wall of the chancel a mural monument of beautiful white marble, curiously carved and inscribed in Latin to the memory of "Guil Smyth" who died December 18th, 1633. She was probably the mother or near relative of the brothers bearing her name who first settled in the New World. In the records which the parish minister showed us are the names of the children born in the parish and the record of deaths since the time of Elizabeth. Brother George A. made arrangements with the minister to obtain a transcript of such names as were connected with his family and we soon after departed on our return to London. While living on the farm on Rackett river and attending school in the village of Potsdam, George A. grew very rapidly, attaining his full growth several years before he became of age. This gave him an awkward address, as of an overgrown boy; and as children growing fast are usually weak, it was so with him. In addition to these misfortunes for a school boy, he was near sighted, and being contented with his studies, the society of older people and the companionship of his own thoughts, he paid little attention to cultivating the good will and currying favor with the boys at school. The consequence was that they made fun of him, bullied him more or less and at one time, shortly after a period of illness, carried their fun to such an extreme that George A. resolved on retaliation; but knowing his weakness, at the time, he refrained attempting his revenge then and harbored his strength until a favorable opportunity should be presented. The time came and it developed a phase of his character, which was new to his schoolmates but distinguished him then and ever after. His sensitive nature had been repeatedly outraged, he felt that he had been abused by his schoolmates, that they had taken advantage of him unfairly and that the insult to his honor and manhood demanded reparation. If any of the boys were not guilty of this general arraignment, he did not stop to discriminate in their favor. He felt that all were clown on him and he determined to whip the school. And he succeeded. He started in and kept at it until he had whipped every boy of his size and age. They never made fun of him after that. |
George A. Smith
|
"George A. Smith II. Baptism - Zion's Camp." Contributor. November 1882. pg. 41-45.
GEORGE A. SMITH.
II.
BAPTISM.—ZION’S CAMP.
In the winter of 1828, Father John Smith received a letter from his nephew Joseph, who then lived in western New York, in which a very striking prediction occurred, foretelling awful judgments upon the present generation because of wickedness and unbelief. The letter made a deep impression upon the mind of George A., who, but a boy of eleven years, was capable of appreciating the statements it contained, which he treasured in his memory. His father observed on reading them: "That Joseph writes like a prophet!"
In August, 1830, the father of the Prophet and his brother Don Carlos visited their relatives in Potsdam and vicinity. They brought with them a copy of the Book of Mormon, which they left with Brother George A's father, while they went on to visit Father Asael Smith and family. During their absence George A. and his mother read a great deal in the strange new book or "Golden Bible" as it was popularly called. The neighbors, who often came in and heard portions of it read, ridiculed it and offered many objections to its contents. These, young George A. soon found himself trying to answer, and although he professed no belief in the book himself, having in fact noted many serious objections to it, he was so successful in refuting the charges the neighbors brought against it that they generally turned from the argument discomfited, with the observation to his mother that her boy was a little too smart for them.
When his uncle and Don Carlos returned, George A. laid before them his objections, which he believed to be unanswerable. His uncle took them up carefully, quoted the Scriptures upon the subject, showed the reasonableness of the Record and was so successful as to entirely remove every objection and to convince him that it was just what it purported to be. George A. from that time ever after advocated the divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon. He was also convinced of the necessity of religion, and not being sufficiently instructed by his relatives how to obtain it, after they had left, he attended a protracted series of Congregational revival meetings. These lasted seventeen days and effected the conversion of every sinner in Potsdam who attended them, except George A., who went to the meetings regularly, sat in the gallery listening attentively, but waited in vain for the sensation of religion, which should bring him down to the anxious bench. Finally prayers and exhortations having failed, the minister. Rev. Frederick E. Cannon, pronounced him reprobate and sealed him up unto eternal damnation, saying, "Thy blood be upon thine own head!" Nine times he thus delivered this inoffensive but unsatisfied seeker for religion to the bufferings of Satan and the burning of an endless hell.
During this time George A's father had become convinced of the truth; two Elders having visited the neighborhood and preached the restoration of I the Gospel and of the Holy Priesthood. On January 9th, 1832, he was baptized, having to get up from a bed of sickness for that purpose. He had been afflicted for a long time, being unable to even walk as far as the barn near his house, and when he proposed to go out into the cold and be baptized, the neighbors freely predicted that the water would kill him. George A. cut the ice in the river and cleared a path through two feet of frozen snow for a distance of forty rods, to facilitate the performance of the ceremony, which he witnessed. From the time of his baptism under these circumstances his father improved in health, was soon after ordained an Elder and began to preach. This change in the life of one, who had been so faithful and dutiful a member of the Congregational church, called out great opposition to him. Ministers followed him about in the field of his missionary labors and attempted to refute his testimony and overthrow his arguments. But their efforts to destroy only developed the ability of Elder Smith to prove his ground and substantiate the truth he was commissioned to proclaim. Finally he arranged for meetings in his own village and astonished his neighbors and friends with the display of Scripture lore he had acquired and the fluency of his reasoning.
A certain Methodist minister named Hall, attempted to reply to the discourse that had been delivered. The people of Potsdam had all been invited to be present, except John Smith's family. However, George A., then fifteen years old, went to the meeting. Among other things Mr. Hall assailed was modern revelation. He quoted Revelation, xxii, 18, and wildly denounced any one who should proclaim the possibility of new revelation being added to the sacred word. He said that after John wrote that Revelation the canon of Scripture was full and that nothing had been revealed from heaven since. He also stated that the Book of Revelation was the last which John wrote. At this assertion George A. leaned forward and looked the minister very closely in the eye, causing him to blush deeply and to stammer out the remainder of his discourse with much hesitation and confusion. At the close of the services about forty of the congregation gathered around George A., and asked him what he thought of the sermon. He replied: "I am surprised that a man like Mr. Hall should so deliberately lie about a matter that everybody can know by looking in their family Bibles. It is shown by the chronology and is a notorious fact that the three epistles and also the gospel of St. John were written long after the Revelation."
"A few days after Mr. Hall's meeting,'' says our autobiography, "Mr. John Dorothy, an influential and wealthy member of the Presbyterian or Congregational church proposed to me that if I would leave my father and pledge myself never to become a Mormon and commence immediately to go to school, he would warrant me seven years education without its costing me a dollar, that he was authorized to assure me that there should be no failure, as the Young Men's Educational Society wished me to study divinity and become a Presbyterian minister. I told him that Mr. Cannon, his minister, had sealed me up unto eternal damnation and I would consequently be unfit for a minister. He replied, that would make no difference. I told him the reason why it would make no difference was that Mr. Cannon had no authority from God and I would not preach without authority as the Presbyterian ministers did. He then said I might choose my profession and I should have the education anyway, if I would agree never to join the Mormons. I had always desired a liberal education but I told him that my father was sick and that the Fifth Commandment required me to honor my father and mother and it was my duty to stay and take care of them as I was their only dependence. He replied: "Your father and mother have dishonored themselves by 'becoming Mormons. Take my advice and I will insure you a liberal education, and you may become a member of Congress. I will guarantee that you shall have as good an education as can be got, without its costing you a farthing but your time in getting it, and the wealthiest members of the church are ready to back me up in what I am saying!"
This was a great temptation to a young man whose mind was bright and who had already learned enough to know the value of a thorough education and to desire it. But George A. had been impressed with the necessity of getting a knowledge of religious truth. He had been counselled by his uncle and his parents to pray for it, and had already acquired the habit of praying secretly. Until he should learn the will of God concerning himself he was not willing to make any such engagement as was proposed by his philanthropic friends. He continued his prayers and was finally convinced that he should be baptized. Therefore, on the tenth of September, 1832, he was led into the water by Elder Joseph H. Wakefield, and received that ordinance, and was confirmed by Elder Solomon Humphrey. These same Elders had administered the ordinances to his parents.
For two years George A. had performed the greater part of the labor on his father's /arm, but in the winter of 1832-3, he -attended school, and gave considerable attention to studying the Gospel and its requirements. He had many temptations during this period. The spirit of the evil one harassed him continually, trying to break down his faith and to create doubts respecting the rightfulness of his obedience to the ordinances of the Gospel. These feelings he manfully struggled against, sought the Lord in prayer, and finally conquered. On the first of May, 1833, he started with his parents to Kirtland, Ohio, the gathering place of the Saints. They arrived on the twenty-fifth of that month, and were warmly welcomed by the Prophet Joseph and by the Saints who had gathered there, numbering about five hundred.
On the journey, a man that had been baptized, and that Brother John Smith was assisting to gather with him, apostatized because one of his horses died. He said he did not think God would permit his horse to die on the way if it was His will for them to gather to Kirtland. Soon after their arrival, another family left the Church on equally valid grounds. They had been invited to reside, temporarily, with the Prophet's family, and Joseph's wife had offered them a cup of tea at supper time. They said they had seen the Prophet come down from the room where revelations were given, and drink tea and coffee, contrary to the Word of Wisdom. They assigned this as the chief reason for their apostacy.
Immediately on reaching Kirtland, George A. became interested in affairs of the Church. He was delighted with his cousin, the Prophet, whom he had never seen before. He was on hand for any duty required, and spent many nights guarding the houses of the brethren who were in much danger from mobs. His days were occupied as follows: "I was engaged during the summer and fall quarrying and hauling rock for the Kirtland Temple, attending masons and performing other labor about its walls. It was built of bluish sandstone, and the basement story, corners, windows, caps and sills were of neatly cut stone. The body of the building was carried up with rough stone, and afterwards, cemented and finished off to match the basement. The first two loads of rock taken to the Temple ground, were hauled from Stanard's quarry by Harvey Stanley and myself." Soon after arriving in Kirtland, Father John Smith purchased a small farm about two miles from the Temple. He cleared ten acres of the heavily timbered land, and built a log house for the accommodation of his family. In the spring of 1834, this house was finished by Brigham Young, who had been employed to lay the floors and do some other carpenter work on it. While thus occupied, George A. first met and became acquainted with the man, whom he was destined to be associated with in a long career, characterized by some of the most trying scenes and thrilling events which ever fall to the lot of men.
In the spring of 1834, the first event in Bro. George A's life, of great historical importance occurred. It was his journey with "Zion's Camp" to Missouri. The following extracts from his autobiography contain an account of interesting incidents which marked that memorable pilgrimage:
"I was selected by President Joseph Smith, Jr., to accompany him to Missouri, in fulfilment of the revelation concerning Zion, given in Kirtland, February, 1834, being then in my seventeenth year. My father furnished me with a musket generally known as a Queen's Arm, a pair of pantaloons made of bed ticking, a pair of common cotton shirts, a straw hat, cloth coat and vest, a blanket, a pair of new boots and an extra shirt and a pair of pantaloons, which my mother packed up in a knapsack made of apron check. In this fit out, May 5, 1834, I started with my brethren in the company called Zion's Camp. I was large for my age, my eyes, which were always very weak, were inflamed. The first day we traveled twenty-seven miles; I slept in the barn of Mr. Ford in the town of Streetsborough; my new boots blistered my feet severely, and Joseph gave me a pair of his own, which were a great relief to me. * * *
"On Friday, the 16th, I got into the wagon to ride a short distance with Presidents Joseph and Hyrum Smith and Brother Ezra Thayre. We were traveling through a thicket of small timber of recent growth—Brother Joseph said: 'I feel much depressed in spirits, there has been a great deal of bloodshed here at some time. When a man of God passes through a place where much blood has been shed he will feel depressed in spirits and feel lonesome and uncomfortable.' We soon came out of the timber where a large farm had been cleared, and to the left of the road was a mound sixty feet high, occupying about an acre of ground, set all over with apple trees, which were growing in a very thrifty manner. We went to the mound, found that holes had been dug into it, which disclosed the fact that it was filled with human bones. Hyrum said he believed that a great army had sometime been slain and piled up and covered with earth—an ancient manner of burying the dead from a battlefield. The country for miles around was level. * * *
"Saturday, the 17th, we camped in the township of Wayne, in Indiana; myself and many of the brethren were much fatigued and sore footed, and our stockings wet with blood, we having traveled forty miles. I called at a house and drank the first buttermilk I ever drank in my life. I told the company what I had been drinking, when they produced a bucket and desired me to get them some. I went and "got a bucket full. They all drank heartily until it came to R O , who complained that the bucket was one which the horses drank out of. I told him if he had seen the churn he would not -complain of the bucket. I need not say they drank all the buttermilk and sent for more. * *
"Tuesday, June 3d. During our noon halt near the place where the town of Pittsfield now stands, Joseph stood on a wagon wheel and made a speech to the Camp. He said the Lord was displeased with us, that our murmuring and faultfinding and want of humility had kindled the anger of the Lord against us, and that a severe scourge would come upon the Camp, and many would die like sheep with the rot. He, said, 'I cannot help it, it must come, but by repentance and humility and the prayer of faith, the chastisement may be alleviated, but cannot be entirely turned away, for as the Lord lives, this Camp must suffer a severe scourge for their wickedness and rebellion. I say it in the name of the Lord.'
"This prophesy struck me to the heart. I thought we should probably get into a battle with the mob and some of us get killed. Little thought I that within four weeks a dozen of my brethren would be laid in the ground without coffins by the fell hand of the plague; but so it was, and I learned ever after to heed the counsels of the Prophet and not murmur at the dispensations of Providence. * * "June 25th. Last night, many of the brethren were violently attacked with cholera, their moans were truly terrific, some falling to the ground while they were on guard. Joseph and Hyrum attempted to administer and rebuke the disease, but they were also seized with the cramp; to use Hyrum's description: 'It seized us like the talons of a hawk.' The Prophet Joseph took a full share of the fatigues of the entire journey, in addition to the care of providing for the Camp and presiding over it, he walked most of the time, and had a full proportion of blistered, bloody and sore feet, which was the natural result of walking from twenty-five to forty miles a day in a hot season of the year; but during the entire trip he never uttered a murmur or complaint, while most of the men in the Camp complained to him of sore toes, blistered feet, long drives, scanty supply of provisions, poor quality of bread, bad corndodger, frouzy butter, strong honey, maggotty bacon and cheese, etc. Even a dog could not bark at some of the men without their murmuring at Joseph; if they had to camp with bad water, it would nearly cause rebellion; yet we were the Camp of Zion, and many of us were prayerless, thoughtless, careless, heedless, foolish or devilish, and yet we did not know it. Joseph had to bear with us and tutor us like children. There were many, however, in the Camp, who never murmured and were always ready and willing to do as our leader desired."
On arriving at their destination, this celebrated Camp dispersed, the members receiving honorable discharges signed by the commanding officers. Bro. George A's was dated July 3d, 1834, signed by Lyman Wight, Major General.
GEORGE A. SMITH.
II.
BAPTISM.—ZION’S CAMP.
In the winter of 1828, Father John Smith received a letter from his nephew Joseph, who then lived in western New York, in which a very striking prediction occurred, foretelling awful judgments upon the present generation because of wickedness and unbelief. The letter made a deep impression upon the mind of George A., who, but a boy of eleven years, was capable of appreciating the statements it contained, which he treasured in his memory. His father observed on reading them: "That Joseph writes like a prophet!"
In August, 1830, the father of the Prophet and his brother Don Carlos visited their relatives in Potsdam and vicinity. They brought with them a copy of the Book of Mormon, which they left with Brother George A's father, while they went on to visit Father Asael Smith and family. During their absence George A. and his mother read a great deal in the strange new book or "Golden Bible" as it was popularly called. The neighbors, who often came in and heard portions of it read, ridiculed it and offered many objections to its contents. These, young George A. soon found himself trying to answer, and although he professed no belief in the book himself, having in fact noted many serious objections to it, he was so successful in refuting the charges the neighbors brought against it that they generally turned from the argument discomfited, with the observation to his mother that her boy was a little too smart for them.
When his uncle and Don Carlos returned, George A. laid before them his objections, which he believed to be unanswerable. His uncle took them up carefully, quoted the Scriptures upon the subject, showed the reasonableness of the Record and was so successful as to entirely remove every objection and to convince him that it was just what it purported to be. George A. from that time ever after advocated the divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon. He was also convinced of the necessity of religion, and not being sufficiently instructed by his relatives how to obtain it, after they had left, he attended a protracted series of Congregational revival meetings. These lasted seventeen days and effected the conversion of every sinner in Potsdam who attended them, except George A., who went to the meetings regularly, sat in the gallery listening attentively, but waited in vain for the sensation of religion, which should bring him down to the anxious bench. Finally prayers and exhortations having failed, the minister. Rev. Frederick E. Cannon, pronounced him reprobate and sealed him up unto eternal damnation, saying, "Thy blood be upon thine own head!" Nine times he thus delivered this inoffensive but unsatisfied seeker for religion to the bufferings of Satan and the burning of an endless hell.
During this time George A's father had become convinced of the truth; two Elders having visited the neighborhood and preached the restoration of I the Gospel and of the Holy Priesthood. On January 9th, 1832, he was baptized, having to get up from a bed of sickness for that purpose. He had been afflicted for a long time, being unable to even walk as far as the barn near his house, and when he proposed to go out into the cold and be baptized, the neighbors freely predicted that the water would kill him. George A. cut the ice in the river and cleared a path through two feet of frozen snow for a distance of forty rods, to facilitate the performance of the ceremony, which he witnessed. From the time of his baptism under these circumstances his father improved in health, was soon after ordained an Elder and began to preach. This change in the life of one, who had been so faithful and dutiful a member of the Congregational church, called out great opposition to him. Ministers followed him about in the field of his missionary labors and attempted to refute his testimony and overthrow his arguments. But their efforts to destroy only developed the ability of Elder Smith to prove his ground and substantiate the truth he was commissioned to proclaim. Finally he arranged for meetings in his own village and astonished his neighbors and friends with the display of Scripture lore he had acquired and the fluency of his reasoning.
A certain Methodist minister named Hall, attempted to reply to the discourse that had been delivered. The people of Potsdam had all been invited to be present, except John Smith's family. However, George A., then fifteen years old, went to the meeting. Among other things Mr. Hall assailed was modern revelation. He quoted Revelation, xxii, 18, and wildly denounced any one who should proclaim the possibility of new revelation being added to the sacred word. He said that after John wrote that Revelation the canon of Scripture was full and that nothing had been revealed from heaven since. He also stated that the Book of Revelation was the last which John wrote. At this assertion George A. leaned forward and looked the minister very closely in the eye, causing him to blush deeply and to stammer out the remainder of his discourse with much hesitation and confusion. At the close of the services about forty of the congregation gathered around George A., and asked him what he thought of the sermon. He replied: "I am surprised that a man like Mr. Hall should so deliberately lie about a matter that everybody can know by looking in their family Bibles. It is shown by the chronology and is a notorious fact that the three epistles and also the gospel of St. John were written long after the Revelation."
"A few days after Mr. Hall's meeting,'' says our autobiography, "Mr. John Dorothy, an influential and wealthy member of the Presbyterian or Congregational church proposed to me that if I would leave my father and pledge myself never to become a Mormon and commence immediately to go to school, he would warrant me seven years education without its costing me a dollar, that he was authorized to assure me that there should be no failure, as the Young Men's Educational Society wished me to study divinity and become a Presbyterian minister. I told him that Mr. Cannon, his minister, had sealed me up unto eternal damnation and I would consequently be unfit for a minister. He replied, that would make no difference. I told him the reason why it would make no difference was that Mr. Cannon had no authority from God and I would not preach without authority as the Presbyterian ministers did. He then said I might choose my profession and I should have the education anyway, if I would agree never to join the Mormons. I had always desired a liberal education but I told him that my father was sick and that the Fifth Commandment required me to honor my father and mother and it was my duty to stay and take care of them as I was their only dependence. He replied: "Your father and mother have dishonored themselves by 'becoming Mormons. Take my advice and I will insure you a liberal education, and you may become a member of Congress. I will guarantee that you shall have as good an education as can be got, without its costing you a farthing but your time in getting it, and the wealthiest members of the church are ready to back me up in what I am saying!"
This was a great temptation to a young man whose mind was bright and who had already learned enough to know the value of a thorough education and to desire it. But George A. had been impressed with the necessity of getting a knowledge of religious truth. He had been counselled by his uncle and his parents to pray for it, and had already acquired the habit of praying secretly. Until he should learn the will of God concerning himself he was not willing to make any such engagement as was proposed by his philanthropic friends. He continued his prayers and was finally convinced that he should be baptized. Therefore, on the tenth of September, 1832, he was led into the water by Elder Joseph H. Wakefield, and received that ordinance, and was confirmed by Elder Solomon Humphrey. These same Elders had administered the ordinances to his parents.
For two years George A. had performed the greater part of the labor on his father's /arm, but in the winter of 1832-3, he -attended school, and gave considerable attention to studying the Gospel and its requirements. He had many temptations during this period. The spirit of the evil one harassed him continually, trying to break down his faith and to create doubts respecting the rightfulness of his obedience to the ordinances of the Gospel. These feelings he manfully struggled against, sought the Lord in prayer, and finally conquered. On the first of May, 1833, he started with his parents to Kirtland, Ohio, the gathering place of the Saints. They arrived on the twenty-fifth of that month, and were warmly welcomed by the Prophet Joseph and by the Saints who had gathered there, numbering about five hundred.
On the journey, a man that had been baptized, and that Brother John Smith was assisting to gather with him, apostatized because one of his horses died. He said he did not think God would permit his horse to die on the way if it was His will for them to gather to Kirtland. Soon after their arrival, another family left the Church on equally valid grounds. They had been invited to reside, temporarily, with the Prophet's family, and Joseph's wife had offered them a cup of tea at supper time. They said they had seen the Prophet come down from the room where revelations were given, and drink tea and coffee, contrary to the Word of Wisdom. They assigned this as the chief reason for their apostacy.
Immediately on reaching Kirtland, George A. became interested in affairs of the Church. He was delighted with his cousin, the Prophet, whom he had never seen before. He was on hand for any duty required, and spent many nights guarding the houses of the brethren who were in much danger from mobs. His days were occupied as follows: "I was engaged during the summer and fall quarrying and hauling rock for the Kirtland Temple, attending masons and performing other labor about its walls. It was built of bluish sandstone, and the basement story, corners, windows, caps and sills were of neatly cut stone. The body of the building was carried up with rough stone, and afterwards, cemented and finished off to match the basement. The first two loads of rock taken to the Temple ground, were hauled from Stanard's quarry by Harvey Stanley and myself." Soon after arriving in Kirtland, Father John Smith purchased a small farm about two miles from the Temple. He cleared ten acres of the heavily timbered land, and built a log house for the accommodation of his family. In the spring of 1834, this house was finished by Brigham Young, who had been employed to lay the floors and do some other carpenter work on it. While thus occupied, George A. first met and became acquainted with the man, whom he was destined to be associated with in a long career, characterized by some of the most trying scenes and thrilling events which ever fall to the lot of men.
In the spring of 1834, the first event in Bro. George A's life, of great historical importance occurred. It was his journey with "Zion's Camp" to Missouri. The following extracts from his autobiography contain an account of interesting incidents which marked that memorable pilgrimage:
"I was selected by President Joseph Smith, Jr., to accompany him to Missouri, in fulfilment of the revelation concerning Zion, given in Kirtland, February, 1834, being then in my seventeenth year. My father furnished me with a musket generally known as a Queen's Arm, a pair of pantaloons made of bed ticking, a pair of common cotton shirts, a straw hat, cloth coat and vest, a blanket, a pair of new boots and an extra shirt and a pair of pantaloons, which my mother packed up in a knapsack made of apron check. In this fit out, May 5, 1834, I started with my brethren in the company called Zion's Camp. I was large for my age, my eyes, which were always very weak, were inflamed. The first day we traveled twenty-seven miles; I slept in the barn of Mr. Ford in the town of Streetsborough; my new boots blistered my feet severely, and Joseph gave me a pair of his own, which were a great relief to me. * * *
"On Friday, the 16th, I got into the wagon to ride a short distance with Presidents Joseph and Hyrum Smith and Brother Ezra Thayre. We were traveling through a thicket of small timber of recent growth—Brother Joseph said: 'I feel much depressed in spirits, there has been a great deal of bloodshed here at some time. When a man of God passes through a place where much blood has been shed he will feel depressed in spirits and feel lonesome and uncomfortable.' We soon came out of the timber where a large farm had been cleared, and to the left of the road was a mound sixty feet high, occupying about an acre of ground, set all over with apple trees, which were growing in a very thrifty manner. We went to the mound, found that holes had been dug into it, which disclosed the fact that it was filled with human bones. Hyrum said he believed that a great army had sometime been slain and piled up and covered with earth—an ancient manner of burying the dead from a battlefield. The country for miles around was level. * * *
"Saturday, the 17th, we camped in the township of Wayne, in Indiana; myself and many of the brethren were much fatigued and sore footed, and our stockings wet with blood, we having traveled forty miles. I called at a house and drank the first buttermilk I ever drank in my life. I told the company what I had been drinking, when they produced a bucket and desired me to get them some. I went and "got a bucket full. They all drank heartily until it came to R O , who complained that the bucket was one which the horses drank out of. I told him if he had seen the churn he would not -complain of the bucket. I need not say they drank all the buttermilk and sent for more. * *
"Tuesday, June 3d. During our noon halt near the place where the town of Pittsfield now stands, Joseph stood on a wagon wheel and made a speech to the Camp. He said the Lord was displeased with us, that our murmuring and faultfinding and want of humility had kindled the anger of the Lord against us, and that a severe scourge would come upon the Camp, and many would die like sheep with the rot. He, said, 'I cannot help it, it must come, but by repentance and humility and the prayer of faith, the chastisement may be alleviated, but cannot be entirely turned away, for as the Lord lives, this Camp must suffer a severe scourge for their wickedness and rebellion. I say it in the name of the Lord.'
"This prophesy struck me to the heart. I thought we should probably get into a battle with the mob and some of us get killed. Little thought I that within four weeks a dozen of my brethren would be laid in the ground without coffins by the fell hand of the plague; but so it was, and I learned ever after to heed the counsels of the Prophet and not murmur at the dispensations of Providence. * * "June 25th. Last night, many of the brethren were violently attacked with cholera, their moans were truly terrific, some falling to the ground while they were on guard. Joseph and Hyrum attempted to administer and rebuke the disease, but they were also seized with the cramp; to use Hyrum's description: 'It seized us like the talons of a hawk.' The Prophet Joseph took a full share of the fatigues of the entire journey, in addition to the care of providing for the Camp and presiding over it, he walked most of the time, and had a full proportion of blistered, bloody and sore feet, which was the natural result of walking from twenty-five to forty miles a day in a hot season of the year; but during the entire trip he never uttered a murmur or complaint, while most of the men in the Camp complained to him of sore toes, blistered feet, long drives, scanty supply of provisions, poor quality of bread, bad corndodger, frouzy butter, strong honey, maggotty bacon and cheese, etc. Even a dog could not bark at some of the men without their murmuring at Joseph; if they had to camp with bad water, it would nearly cause rebellion; yet we were the Camp of Zion, and many of us were prayerless, thoughtless, careless, heedless, foolish or devilish, and yet we did not know it. Joseph had to bear with us and tutor us like children. There were many, however, in the Camp, who never murmured and were always ready and willing to do as our leader desired."
On arriving at their destination, this celebrated Camp dispersed, the members receiving honorable discharges signed by the commanding officers. Bro. George A's was dated July 3d, 1834, signed by Lyman Wight, Major General.
"George A. Smith III. First Mission." Contributor. December 1882. pg. 81-86.
GEORGE A. SMITH.
FIRST MISSION.
On the ninth of July, 1834, President Joseph Smith, having organized the High Council of Zion, and attended several meetings of the Saints, commenced the return journey to Kirtland. He was -accompanied by the following brethren: Hyrum and William Smith, F. G. Williams, Orson Hyde, Wm. E. McLellin, Ezra Thayre, Lorenzo Booth, Martin Harris and son, Solomon Wilber Denton, Jedediah M. Grant, Jenkins Salisbury, Almon W. Babbit, Seth Johnson, Cyrus Smalling, Harvey Stanley and George A. Smith. The company had a couple of two-horse wagons, a one-horse buggy and an extra pair of horses. Many curious and interesting incidents occurred on this journey, but we have not the space to record them, however, among the number might be mentioned the following, to show some of the difficulties and dangers which were of common occurrence. The autobiography says: "As soon as we rose, the green headed flies, which were in immense numbers, attacked the horses; it was a curious fact that these flies would not bite the horses in the timber, but the moment we were on the prairie and the sun was up, they immediately attacked them. They would kill a horse, if he were tied up, in about thirty minutes. The way we saved our animals was, as soon as the flies commenced their attack, for two brethren to run along by the horses, one on each side, to whip the flies, until the brethren were tired out; then they fell behind and two more would take their place, and so 3 on until all were tired out; the last man would then rush the thus lightened team to the timber, leaving the company scattered along to make their way in as rapidly as they could walk. On one occasion I observed Ezra Thayre, a large fleshy man, behind me. I waited for him; when he come up to me he dropped down upon the prairie, being overcome with the heat, and said he could travel no farther and was resolved to die there. I continued to urge him along for three miles to a little log cabin, where we asked for some water, and were told they had none, and that there was none nearer than three miles; we asked for milk, vinegar or whisky, but they had none. Ezra Thayre then said: 'Madam, have you anything in the world that is wet.' She thought a moment, and then replied, 'I believe I have a little buttermilk, though my cow has not been home for three months.' She then brought out a rusty old coffee pot and poured from it about a quart of buttermilk, which was blue and as sour as vinegar; we both partook of it and it saved Ezra's life. We then walked three miles to Mr. Payne's well, and it took several hours to allay my companion's thirst."
"August 4th.—Orson Hyde, Lorenzo Booth and myself arrived in Kirtland, having driven the horses that day fifty-seven miles; two of us walking at a time nearly the whole distance. One of the animals, 'Old George,' was said to be twenty years old. He was so badly spavined and so old that he sold in the spring, before we started on our journey, for sixteen dollars, and after traveling two thousand miles, arrived in Kirtland in tolerable condition.
"Joseph had arrived a few days before us. He received us kindly. I walked two and a half miles to my father's house; as I reached the door, I heard him say, 'Let us pray.' I knelt down outside and joined in the family prayer, they not knowing I was there. I truly felt to return thanks to my Heavenly Father for my preservation, and when I heard them pray earnestly for my return, I could but rejoice to think how soon their prayer would be answered. A report had previously reached Kirtland that I had died of the cholera, though my parents had not believed it."
On the first of March, 1835, Brother George A. was ordained a Seventy, under the hands of Joseph Smith, Sen., Joseph Smith, Jr., and Sidney Rigdon, the latter being spokesman. He was the junior member of the First Quorum of Seventies. On the thirtieth of the following May, he was appointed to a mission to preach the Gospel in the East. Elder Lyman Smith, a second cousin, and member of the same quorum, was his traveling companion. Before starting on this first mission, Brother George A. writes as follows:
"I called on my uncle, Father Joseph Smith, and asked him if he had any advice to give me. He replied, 'Yes. Always go in at the little end of the horn, and you are sure to come out at the big; but if you go in at the big end of the horn, you will be obliged to come out at the little.' I called to see cousin Joseph; he gave me a Book of Mormon, shook hands with me and said: 'Preach short sermons, make short prayers and deliver your sermons with a prayerful heart.' This advice I have always denominated 'my collegiate education.'
"June 5.—We traveled twenty miles, and put up with Daniel Allen for the sabbath, as we had sent an appointment to preach at his house in Montville, Geauga County, Ohio. * *
"June 6, Sunday.—We retired early to the woods and asked the Lord to give us something to say to enable us to p/each by the power of His Spirit, for we certainly felt our weakness. A small congregation assembled, filling Brother Daniel Allen's house. As Brother Lyman was the older, he agreed to preach first; he was a handsome looking man, six feet high and well proportioned, with beautiful dark hair. He read the thirty-third chapter of Jeremiah, and prayed, gave out a hymn and sang, then preached five minutes. Now came my turn; it was an awful moment! Suffice it to say I talked about fifteen minutes, and it seemed to me that I told everything I had ever heard taught by the Elders, and much that I never thought of before; at least, I hinted at every principle which I understood, and bore a strong testimony to the truth of the Work, and sat down confused. The people, however, seemed very well satisfied, and said that we had done first-rate for boys."
During the following week, these brethren journeyed from place to place, seeking for an opportunity to preach and receiving such entertainment as the people would give them. The insults of sectarian priests and hardened devotees of their churches were met and endured without complaint, and humble testimonies borne by the wayside and in such houses as were opened to them. They reached Sparta, Penn., on Saturday, and arranged for a meeting in the schoolhouse next day.
"June 14, Sunday.—At the hour of meeting, the house was filled. I opened by reading the twelfth chapter of first Corinthians. I felt so much embarrassed that I wished I could turn myself into a grain of wheat and roll into a crevice in the floor; but I preached from the third chapter of Acts upon the restitution of all things. The people were much pleased and said they liked short sermons. They paid great attention.
"June 15.—We started and travelled thirty-three miles. We asked at sixteen houses, without being able to get anything to eat and were often insulted. The road was so muddy that we had to walk most of the way over shoes in mud and water. We crossed the line into the State of New York, and at the first house were made welcome, and were directed to Father Burdick's, three miles distant in Chatauqua County. We gave out an appointment for the next day, when Lyman Smith preached, and I followed him and closed. We returned to try it again the following day, and I preached, but was so embarrassed I could not see the congregation; it seemed as though a thick fog was before my eyes.
"In the morning we walked on, and at night we had much difficulty to get a place to stay, being refused twelve times, but finally found quarters at about eight o'clock, near Farmersville. On the road from that place to Rushford, we were very particular to tell the people, where we asked for entertainment, our business as ministers of the Gospel, and the despised people we represented, for we were determined to stay with no person without they fully understood who we were, as we really felt that we had rather lay out of doors or go hungry than eat with a man who would not entertain a Latter-day Saint.
"June 26.—We arrived about noon at Caneadea township, when we gave out an appointment for five o'clock in the evening, and circulated it through the medium of the school children. The school house was large and commodious. Many came to hear, and among the rest a Universalist priest named John Sanford. He opposed us, and I answered him in his speeches, at the last of which he left the house in a rage. We then gave notice of two meetings the next Sabbath, one at Belfast and the other at the school house where we then were. We thought we were doing well for the first debate. It was my birthday, I being eighteen years old. * *
"On our way we called at several places for dinner and were refused. At the home of Mr. Thatcher, near Andover corners, on asking for refreshment, they declared they had no bread and nothing cooked in the house, and were too busy to bake bread for us. They afterwards reported that they had plenty of bread, but they would not give it to the Mormons. About six weeks after this we preached in that neighborhood, and on passing by the house in company with Mr. Frederick Pendleton, who had heard them tell the circumstance of turning the Mormon preachers away empty, when they had bread enough, he exclaimed to a bystander: 'Thatcher's folks turned away the boys with the excuse that they had no bread when they had plenty, and God Almighty has sent a frost and destroyed all their corn, so they'll have no bread next year, sure enough !' (We being so young were known to that country by the name of the 'Mormon boys.') The fact was that a streak of frost, about a quarter of a mile wide, had completely killed all the corn and other grain on Thatcher's farm, leaving the rest of the neighborhood untouched. * *
"There was in Greenwood a small branch of the Church, built up by Elders David Foot and Josiah Richardson, who resided there; we labored with them for some time. We preached in Woodhall, Jasper, Canisteo, Addison, Andover and other places in the neighborhood. We preached in public and in private by the fireside, and baptized eight, notwithstanding we met with considerable opposition from a number of Methodists. The first persons I baptized were Joseph Lish and wife. A Methodist preacher, named Bell, proffered to exchange my license for a Methodist Elder's license, declaring himself fully authorized by his brethren to do so; after which I gave him a lesson on the difference between a minister of Jesus Christ and a servant of the devil preaching for lucre and popularity, which I presume he will remember in the day of the resurrection; he took great pains, in connection with his brethren, to circulate false reports to injure us. " *
"We lived a considerable of our time with brothers John P. Barnard and Moses Clawson, and were kindly entertained in the valley of the Canisteo River by Nathan Stephens and Mr. Helmer, of Addison. * * At Woodhall, Brother McMines and family were baptized, and several persons about the neighborhood were very hostile. A young man named Rosier' was taken violently ill with fever, his friends sent for a doctor, who dosed him for some time with medicine, then gave him up to die; he being a member of the Church, sent for brother Lyman Smith and myself. The rumor was immediately circulated in the neighborhood that the Mormon Elders were going to heal him; when we reached the house we found many of the neighbors had gathered together to see the miracle or ridicule our failure; we had asked the Lord, in a secret place, to direct us; when we entered the sick man's room, we bowed down on our knees and both of us prayed for his restoration. We felt much oppressed by the spirit of the wicked people who filled the house. We then laid our hands upon him and rebuked the fever in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ; he was immediately healed. The people were astonished; some said the devil healed him, for the Lord did not do such things in our day; others said the young man was cheating the people and others said those boys understood magic."
Shortly after this, Brother George A. was taken sick with fever and ague while at the house of Richard More, a member of the Church, who, not having faith enough to gather to Zion, had remained in Irelandville, N.Y. He was one of those "purity people" who believed that God would not suffer one of His servants to be disabled only as punishment for sins. He therefore constantly chided Brother George A. for his wickedness, and made it so uncomfortable for him that he proceeded upon his journey before he was restored, traveling twenty-seven miles to Horseheads, where he met Elder Evan M. Greene, at the house of Mr. Kent, his father-in-law. Continuing their journey eastward, they reached Urbana. "On entering the village in the evening, we called at the principal hotel and asked to remain all night, telling the landlord we were ministers of the Gospel, and traveling without purse or scrip. We wished to preach to the people. He said that he would keep anything in God Almighty's world but a d--d priest, for they were the d--dest nuisances that were in the country; it cost more to support the priests than it did our government; he would be d--d to hell if he would have any such men about him on any terms. I told him he was neither a gentleman nor republican, and that he was a disgrace to the mother that bore him; that his father would be ashamed of him, if he ever had one; that he neither possessed good breeding nor manners, nor the first elements of common decency. He replied: 'I do not believe a man knows anything in the world only what nature teaches him.' I answered him by saying: 'I do not believe that nature has ever taught you the first principle, at least, it. has failed to teach you how to treat strangers.' He replied: 'Would you feel as well towards me if you lay in the streets to-night as if I entertained you?' I asked: "What would nature teach you about that?' 'Walk into the parlor,' says he, 'gentlemen, you are welcome, if you had come an hour earlier, I would have had the school house full for you to preach in.' * *
"I went to preach at the school house, near Verona village. About forty came to meeting, but as there were no ladies present and but two candles in the room, it looked suspicious. When I had done preaching, I informed the congregation that I had no money and wished to stay with some gentleman all night. When I dismissed the meeting the congregation gathered around me. A tall gentleman—a ruling elder among the Presbyterians—said: 'I will entertain you, sir, over night, as a stranger, but understand me distinctly, I will not keep you as a religious teacher.' 'Thank you, sir,' said I; 'I do not wish to stay with you; I wish to stay with a gentleman.' Upon that a Methodist commenced to dispute with me about baptism by immersion. A Presbyterian undertook to aid him in the argument; a close communion Baptist chimed in, and said they would all go to hell if they were not baptized. A Universalist replied: 'Your hell is a humbug,' and began to chide the Baptist, Methodist and Presbyterian for believing in eternal damnation at all. I was enjoying the scene, when I observed the Presbyterian elder whispering to a good many in the room, and casting a glance at me, he blew out the only remaining light. The party rushed for the door, but I quietly retired to the back part of the room and waited a few minutes. As I passed out of the door, a Mr. Allen, a young man and stranger to me, said: 'Mr. Smith, they are all 'gone, will you go home and stay with me; they said you had slipped out of the house, but I watched and knew you had not, but I did not tell them.'
"I visited the Verona Springs. I called upon Mr. Joseph Warren the leader of a new society called 'Perfectionists,' who professed to be Jesus Christ's own brother, and said he could not sin, that he had not committed a sin for eighteen months. He had been a Presbyterian minister, possessed a liberal education and large fortune. We preached the Gospel to him, but it was seed sown by the wayside. * *
"We commenced our return home traveling and preaching by the way, publicly and privately as we could get opportunity, enduring many a scoff from the people we were striving to benefit. Near Montezuma we learned that Elders Jedediah M. Grant and Harvey Stanley had been preaching in the neighborhood and had built up a branch on Sullivan’s Island ; as it was in our way we visited them and attended several meetings with them. At one of these a Baptist deacon furnished a pop gun and ammunition, which he passed in through the window to a man, who fired pop gun wads of tow at me all the time I was preaching. He was an excellent shot with a pop gun; the most of the wads hit me in the face; I caught several of them in my hand. Many of the audience were tickled, but some of them paid good attention. I finished my discourse without noticing the insult. * *
"After encouraging the Saints and bearing testimony to the world, we left for Kirtland, to spend the winter in the School of the Prophets. My shoes which Brother Brigham Young gave me when I started on my mission, were worn out, and Brother Sherman Brown gave me another pair. There had just been a flood which had destroyed many bridges in the country; this subjected us to great annoyance in traveling and increased the distances we had to walk, but we continued preaching by the way till we reached Rushford, where we stopped with Brother Frazer Eaton and rested. * * We walked ten miles the next morning and stopped for breakfast, accidentally, at the house of a Latter-day Saint, who recognized us as traveling Elders, and made us welcome. My feet were very sore; I had blisters on all my toes and one on the ball of each foot and one of my heels was a complete blister. Brother William Tinney and Brother Murdock collected a congregation and we preached in the evening. In the morning, I proposed to Lyman Smith to rest till my feet got well. He replied: 'I wish that little blister was on my heel, I could walk with it.' Being two years older than myself, I regarded him as my senior, and seeing his anxiety to get home, I told him if he would take all the money we both had and go directly to the Lake, it would be sufficient to pay his passage to Fairport, and in two days he would be at home, and I would wait till I got recruited, then I would preach my way home at my leisure; but he refused to separate from me, so I picked up our trunk and said let us be walking. The first tavern I came to I purchased half a pint of rum and poured it into my shoes; this at first made my blisters smart, but soon relieved them of pain. I repeated this application twice during the day, and traveled twenty-seven miles.
"In five days we were in Kirtland, making the distance of about one hundred and sixty miles, though Brother Lyman gave out, so that I had to carry our trunk most of the time for the last three days. I soon learned the secret of his hurry: in two days after his arrival, he was married to my fair cousin, Clarissa Lyman, on the day he had promised previous to his starting on his mission. My feet suffered so severely on this trip that all my toe nails, except two, came off. We arrived home November 2, 1835, and was welcomed by President Joseph Smith, the Prophet. We had traveled on foot eighteen hundred and fifty miles, held seventy-five meetings and baptized eight persons and conversed with and bore testimony to everybody with whom we had an opportunity."
GEORGE A. SMITH.
FIRST MISSION.
On the ninth of July, 1834, President Joseph Smith, having organized the High Council of Zion, and attended several meetings of the Saints, commenced the return journey to Kirtland. He was -accompanied by the following brethren: Hyrum and William Smith, F. G. Williams, Orson Hyde, Wm. E. McLellin, Ezra Thayre, Lorenzo Booth, Martin Harris and son, Solomon Wilber Denton, Jedediah M. Grant, Jenkins Salisbury, Almon W. Babbit, Seth Johnson, Cyrus Smalling, Harvey Stanley and George A. Smith. The company had a couple of two-horse wagons, a one-horse buggy and an extra pair of horses. Many curious and interesting incidents occurred on this journey, but we have not the space to record them, however, among the number might be mentioned the following, to show some of the difficulties and dangers which were of common occurrence. The autobiography says: "As soon as we rose, the green headed flies, which were in immense numbers, attacked the horses; it was a curious fact that these flies would not bite the horses in the timber, but the moment we were on the prairie and the sun was up, they immediately attacked them. They would kill a horse, if he were tied up, in about thirty minutes. The way we saved our animals was, as soon as the flies commenced their attack, for two brethren to run along by the horses, one on each side, to whip the flies, until the brethren were tired out; then they fell behind and two more would take their place, and so 3 on until all were tired out; the last man would then rush the thus lightened team to the timber, leaving the company scattered along to make their way in as rapidly as they could walk. On one occasion I observed Ezra Thayre, a large fleshy man, behind me. I waited for him; when he come up to me he dropped down upon the prairie, being overcome with the heat, and said he could travel no farther and was resolved to die there. I continued to urge him along for three miles to a little log cabin, where we asked for some water, and were told they had none, and that there was none nearer than three miles; we asked for milk, vinegar or whisky, but they had none. Ezra Thayre then said: 'Madam, have you anything in the world that is wet.' She thought a moment, and then replied, 'I believe I have a little buttermilk, though my cow has not been home for three months.' She then brought out a rusty old coffee pot and poured from it about a quart of buttermilk, which was blue and as sour as vinegar; we both partook of it and it saved Ezra's life. We then walked three miles to Mr. Payne's well, and it took several hours to allay my companion's thirst."
"August 4th.—Orson Hyde, Lorenzo Booth and myself arrived in Kirtland, having driven the horses that day fifty-seven miles; two of us walking at a time nearly the whole distance. One of the animals, 'Old George,' was said to be twenty years old. He was so badly spavined and so old that he sold in the spring, before we started on our journey, for sixteen dollars, and after traveling two thousand miles, arrived in Kirtland in tolerable condition.
"Joseph had arrived a few days before us. He received us kindly. I walked two and a half miles to my father's house; as I reached the door, I heard him say, 'Let us pray.' I knelt down outside and joined in the family prayer, they not knowing I was there. I truly felt to return thanks to my Heavenly Father for my preservation, and when I heard them pray earnestly for my return, I could but rejoice to think how soon their prayer would be answered. A report had previously reached Kirtland that I had died of the cholera, though my parents had not believed it."
On the first of March, 1835, Brother George A. was ordained a Seventy, under the hands of Joseph Smith, Sen., Joseph Smith, Jr., and Sidney Rigdon, the latter being spokesman. He was the junior member of the First Quorum of Seventies. On the thirtieth of the following May, he was appointed to a mission to preach the Gospel in the East. Elder Lyman Smith, a second cousin, and member of the same quorum, was his traveling companion. Before starting on this first mission, Brother George A. writes as follows:
"I called on my uncle, Father Joseph Smith, and asked him if he had any advice to give me. He replied, 'Yes. Always go in at the little end of the horn, and you are sure to come out at the big; but if you go in at the big end of the horn, you will be obliged to come out at the little.' I called to see cousin Joseph; he gave me a Book of Mormon, shook hands with me and said: 'Preach short sermons, make short prayers and deliver your sermons with a prayerful heart.' This advice I have always denominated 'my collegiate education.'
"June 5.—We traveled twenty miles, and put up with Daniel Allen for the sabbath, as we had sent an appointment to preach at his house in Montville, Geauga County, Ohio. * *
"June 6, Sunday.—We retired early to the woods and asked the Lord to give us something to say to enable us to p/each by the power of His Spirit, for we certainly felt our weakness. A small congregation assembled, filling Brother Daniel Allen's house. As Brother Lyman was the older, he agreed to preach first; he was a handsome looking man, six feet high and well proportioned, with beautiful dark hair. He read the thirty-third chapter of Jeremiah, and prayed, gave out a hymn and sang, then preached five minutes. Now came my turn; it was an awful moment! Suffice it to say I talked about fifteen minutes, and it seemed to me that I told everything I had ever heard taught by the Elders, and much that I never thought of before; at least, I hinted at every principle which I understood, and bore a strong testimony to the truth of the Work, and sat down confused. The people, however, seemed very well satisfied, and said that we had done first-rate for boys."
During the following week, these brethren journeyed from place to place, seeking for an opportunity to preach and receiving such entertainment as the people would give them. The insults of sectarian priests and hardened devotees of their churches were met and endured without complaint, and humble testimonies borne by the wayside and in such houses as were opened to them. They reached Sparta, Penn., on Saturday, and arranged for a meeting in the schoolhouse next day.
"June 14, Sunday.—At the hour of meeting, the house was filled. I opened by reading the twelfth chapter of first Corinthians. I felt so much embarrassed that I wished I could turn myself into a grain of wheat and roll into a crevice in the floor; but I preached from the third chapter of Acts upon the restitution of all things. The people were much pleased and said they liked short sermons. They paid great attention.
"June 15.—We started and travelled thirty-three miles. We asked at sixteen houses, without being able to get anything to eat and were often insulted. The road was so muddy that we had to walk most of the way over shoes in mud and water. We crossed the line into the State of New York, and at the first house were made welcome, and were directed to Father Burdick's, three miles distant in Chatauqua County. We gave out an appointment for the next day, when Lyman Smith preached, and I followed him and closed. We returned to try it again the following day, and I preached, but was so embarrassed I could not see the congregation; it seemed as though a thick fog was before my eyes.
"In the morning we walked on, and at night we had much difficulty to get a place to stay, being refused twelve times, but finally found quarters at about eight o'clock, near Farmersville. On the road from that place to Rushford, we were very particular to tell the people, where we asked for entertainment, our business as ministers of the Gospel, and the despised people we represented, for we were determined to stay with no person without they fully understood who we were, as we really felt that we had rather lay out of doors or go hungry than eat with a man who would not entertain a Latter-day Saint.
"June 26.—We arrived about noon at Caneadea township, when we gave out an appointment for five o'clock in the evening, and circulated it through the medium of the school children. The school house was large and commodious. Many came to hear, and among the rest a Universalist priest named John Sanford. He opposed us, and I answered him in his speeches, at the last of which he left the house in a rage. We then gave notice of two meetings the next Sabbath, one at Belfast and the other at the school house where we then were. We thought we were doing well for the first debate. It was my birthday, I being eighteen years old. * *
"On our way we called at several places for dinner and were refused. At the home of Mr. Thatcher, near Andover corners, on asking for refreshment, they declared they had no bread and nothing cooked in the house, and were too busy to bake bread for us. They afterwards reported that they had plenty of bread, but they would not give it to the Mormons. About six weeks after this we preached in that neighborhood, and on passing by the house in company with Mr. Frederick Pendleton, who had heard them tell the circumstance of turning the Mormon preachers away empty, when they had bread enough, he exclaimed to a bystander: 'Thatcher's folks turned away the boys with the excuse that they had no bread when they had plenty, and God Almighty has sent a frost and destroyed all their corn, so they'll have no bread next year, sure enough !' (We being so young were known to that country by the name of the 'Mormon boys.') The fact was that a streak of frost, about a quarter of a mile wide, had completely killed all the corn and other grain on Thatcher's farm, leaving the rest of the neighborhood untouched. * *
"There was in Greenwood a small branch of the Church, built up by Elders David Foot and Josiah Richardson, who resided there; we labored with them for some time. We preached in Woodhall, Jasper, Canisteo, Addison, Andover and other places in the neighborhood. We preached in public and in private by the fireside, and baptized eight, notwithstanding we met with considerable opposition from a number of Methodists. The first persons I baptized were Joseph Lish and wife. A Methodist preacher, named Bell, proffered to exchange my license for a Methodist Elder's license, declaring himself fully authorized by his brethren to do so; after which I gave him a lesson on the difference between a minister of Jesus Christ and a servant of the devil preaching for lucre and popularity, which I presume he will remember in the day of the resurrection; he took great pains, in connection with his brethren, to circulate false reports to injure us. " *
"We lived a considerable of our time with brothers John P. Barnard and Moses Clawson, and were kindly entertained in the valley of the Canisteo River by Nathan Stephens and Mr. Helmer, of Addison. * * At Woodhall, Brother McMines and family were baptized, and several persons about the neighborhood were very hostile. A young man named Rosier' was taken violently ill with fever, his friends sent for a doctor, who dosed him for some time with medicine, then gave him up to die; he being a member of the Church, sent for brother Lyman Smith and myself. The rumor was immediately circulated in the neighborhood that the Mormon Elders were going to heal him; when we reached the house we found many of the neighbors had gathered together to see the miracle or ridicule our failure; we had asked the Lord, in a secret place, to direct us; when we entered the sick man's room, we bowed down on our knees and both of us prayed for his restoration. We felt much oppressed by the spirit of the wicked people who filled the house. We then laid our hands upon him and rebuked the fever in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ; he was immediately healed. The people were astonished; some said the devil healed him, for the Lord did not do such things in our day; others said the young man was cheating the people and others said those boys understood magic."
Shortly after this, Brother George A. was taken sick with fever and ague while at the house of Richard More, a member of the Church, who, not having faith enough to gather to Zion, had remained in Irelandville, N.Y. He was one of those "purity people" who believed that God would not suffer one of His servants to be disabled only as punishment for sins. He therefore constantly chided Brother George A. for his wickedness, and made it so uncomfortable for him that he proceeded upon his journey before he was restored, traveling twenty-seven miles to Horseheads, where he met Elder Evan M. Greene, at the house of Mr. Kent, his father-in-law. Continuing their journey eastward, they reached Urbana. "On entering the village in the evening, we called at the principal hotel and asked to remain all night, telling the landlord we were ministers of the Gospel, and traveling without purse or scrip. We wished to preach to the people. He said that he would keep anything in God Almighty's world but a d--d priest, for they were the d--dest nuisances that were in the country; it cost more to support the priests than it did our government; he would be d--d to hell if he would have any such men about him on any terms. I told him he was neither a gentleman nor republican, and that he was a disgrace to the mother that bore him; that his father would be ashamed of him, if he ever had one; that he neither possessed good breeding nor manners, nor the first elements of common decency. He replied: 'I do not believe a man knows anything in the world only what nature teaches him.' I answered him by saying: 'I do not believe that nature has ever taught you the first principle, at least, it. has failed to teach you how to treat strangers.' He replied: 'Would you feel as well towards me if you lay in the streets to-night as if I entertained you?' I asked: "What would nature teach you about that?' 'Walk into the parlor,' says he, 'gentlemen, you are welcome, if you had come an hour earlier, I would have had the school house full for you to preach in.' * *
"I went to preach at the school house, near Verona village. About forty came to meeting, but as there were no ladies present and but two candles in the room, it looked suspicious. When I had done preaching, I informed the congregation that I had no money and wished to stay with some gentleman all night. When I dismissed the meeting the congregation gathered around me. A tall gentleman—a ruling elder among the Presbyterians—said: 'I will entertain you, sir, over night, as a stranger, but understand me distinctly, I will not keep you as a religious teacher.' 'Thank you, sir,' said I; 'I do not wish to stay with you; I wish to stay with a gentleman.' Upon that a Methodist commenced to dispute with me about baptism by immersion. A Presbyterian undertook to aid him in the argument; a close communion Baptist chimed in, and said they would all go to hell if they were not baptized. A Universalist replied: 'Your hell is a humbug,' and began to chide the Baptist, Methodist and Presbyterian for believing in eternal damnation at all. I was enjoying the scene, when I observed the Presbyterian elder whispering to a good many in the room, and casting a glance at me, he blew out the only remaining light. The party rushed for the door, but I quietly retired to the back part of the room and waited a few minutes. As I passed out of the door, a Mr. Allen, a young man and stranger to me, said: 'Mr. Smith, they are all 'gone, will you go home and stay with me; they said you had slipped out of the house, but I watched and knew you had not, but I did not tell them.'
"I visited the Verona Springs. I called upon Mr. Joseph Warren the leader of a new society called 'Perfectionists,' who professed to be Jesus Christ's own brother, and said he could not sin, that he had not committed a sin for eighteen months. He had been a Presbyterian minister, possessed a liberal education and large fortune. We preached the Gospel to him, but it was seed sown by the wayside. * *
"We commenced our return home traveling and preaching by the way, publicly and privately as we could get opportunity, enduring many a scoff from the people we were striving to benefit. Near Montezuma we learned that Elders Jedediah M. Grant and Harvey Stanley had been preaching in the neighborhood and had built up a branch on Sullivan’s Island ; as it was in our way we visited them and attended several meetings with them. At one of these a Baptist deacon furnished a pop gun and ammunition, which he passed in through the window to a man, who fired pop gun wads of tow at me all the time I was preaching. He was an excellent shot with a pop gun; the most of the wads hit me in the face; I caught several of them in my hand. Many of the audience were tickled, but some of them paid good attention. I finished my discourse without noticing the insult. * *
"After encouraging the Saints and bearing testimony to the world, we left for Kirtland, to spend the winter in the School of the Prophets. My shoes which Brother Brigham Young gave me when I started on my mission, were worn out, and Brother Sherman Brown gave me another pair. There had just been a flood which had destroyed many bridges in the country; this subjected us to great annoyance in traveling and increased the distances we had to walk, but we continued preaching by the way till we reached Rushford, where we stopped with Brother Frazer Eaton and rested. * * We walked ten miles the next morning and stopped for breakfast, accidentally, at the house of a Latter-day Saint, who recognized us as traveling Elders, and made us welcome. My feet were very sore; I had blisters on all my toes and one on the ball of each foot and one of my heels was a complete blister. Brother William Tinney and Brother Murdock collected a congregation and we preached in the evening. In the morning, I proposed to Lyman Smith to rest till my feet got well. He replied: 'I wish that little blister was on my heel, I could walk with it.' Being two years older than myself, I regarded him as my senior, and seeing his anxiety to get home, I told him if he would take all the money we both had and go directly to the Lake, it would be sufficient to pay his passage to Fairport, and in two days he would be at home, and I would wait till I got recruited, then I would preach my way home at my leisure; but he refused to separate from me, so I picked up our trunk and said let us be walking. The first tavern I came to I purchased half a pint of rum and poured it into my shoes; this at first made my blisters smart, but soon relieved them of pain. I repeated this application twice during the day, and traveled twenty-seven miles.
"In five days we were in Kirtland, making the distance of about one hundred and sixty miles, though Brother Lyman gave out, so that I had to carry our trunk most of the time for the last three days. I soon learned the secret of his hurry: in two days after his arrival, he was married to my fair cousin, Clarissa Lyman, on the day he had promised previous to his starting on his mission. My feet suffered so severely on this trip that all my toe nails, except two, came off. We arrived home November 2, 1835, and was welcomed by President Joseph Smith, the Prophet. We had traveled on foot eighteen hundred and fifty miles, held seventy-five meetings and baptized eight persons and conversed with and bore testimony to everybody with whom we had an opportunity."
"George A. Smith IV. Mission to England." Contributor. January 1883. pg. 121-125.
GEORGE A. SMITH.
MISSION TO ENGLAND.
"During the winter of 1835-6, I attended school taught by the Prophet Joseph, in Kirtland, and made a specialty of studying grammar and history. In 1836, I traveled and preached in the counties of Cuyahoga, Medina, Wayne, Richland, Knox and Portage, Ohio, continuing this labor for about six months. The following winter, for four months, I again attended the school in Kirtland Temple. In the spring of 1837, I went on a mission through parts of Ohio and Virginia, traveling and preaching, through a wild and sparsely inhabited region. I met with much opposition, and held several public debates with ministers of the Methodist, Baptist and other sects."
Before continuing the narrative of this and subsequent missions, it will be interesting here to speak of the "wonderful memory" which the Saints have always accredited to Brother George A. His recollection of places, persons, names and dates, and his aptitude at exact quotation from the Scriptures, giving chapter and verse, distinguished his thousands of brief, pointed discourses which the people of Utah loved so well to hear. There was always an air of expectancy pervading the congregation when Bro. George A. arose to speak. It was induced more from his habit of stating, in the fewest words, interesting facts that usually applied to the situation of the people with singular directness, than from any other characteristic of his public speaking. His short sermons are to-day cherished in the hearts of the people, and the relief he has afforded tired congregations by his brief and comprehensive "closing prayers" will keep his memory green forever. While traveling upon his early missions debating with ministers of all denominations, who ever seemed to single him out for argumentative discussion, he laid the foundation, or at least greatly strengthened it, of his wonderfully retentive memory, which became a marvel to his associates, and of incalculable benefit to himself. He, in speaking of this period of his life, often said: "The Methodists followed me up so closely that I had to learn what the Bible said, where to find it, and exactly how it read: to acquire this knowledge I would read over a verse, ponder upon it, and sometimes forgetting a word, would have to look again in the book, but I never gave it up until I could repeat it perfectly a day or two after learning it; in this way I found my memory becoming strong, and attribute whatever I have attained in that respect to the habit I then adopted—of sticking to a subject until I had learned it so that it would stay learned, more than to any natural endowment."
While upon his mission in Ohio and Virginia, the autobiography says: "I was confined to the house for six weeks with inflammatory rheumatism, the effect of exposure while traveling over the mountains, wading streams, sleeping in the cold and of incessant public speaking. During a portion of the winter, I taught two grammar classes, by which I earned some clothing. On this mission I traveled about two thousand five hundred miles, one-half the distance on foot. I returned to Kirtland about the last of March, 1838, and removed with my father from Ohio to Daviess County, Missouri, locating in Adam-ondi-Ahman. On June 28, 1838, I was ordained a High Priest and a member of the High Council of the Adam-ondi-Ahman Stake of Zion. In the fall, I went on a mission with my cousin Don Carlos Smith, through the States of Kentucky and Tennessee, traveling nine hundred miles by water and six hundred miles by land, encountering, on our return, mob violence, and suffering extremely from cold and exposure."
This was one of the most interesting missions which Brother George A. ever performed. At the time, the country was aroused by the reports of Mormon difficulties in Missouri, and popular prejudice, kept at fever heat by the mobocratic priests, was ready on the slightest provocation, to break out in violence upon any subject that it might encounter. It was with the greatest difficulty and only through the benign providences of Almighty God that these brethren completed their mission in safety, arriving in Missouri just in time to escape with the Prophet from the persecutions that were driving the Saints to Illinois. Brother George A. was ordained an Apostle and set apart to his mission to England, on the corner stone of the Temple at Far West, which was laid in fulfilment of revelation on the morning of April 26, 1839. Elder Woodruff was ordained an Apostle and set apart to the same mission at the same time.
The circumstances attending the departure of the Twelve for England have been repeatedly published; they were of a most distressing nature—President Young was in feeble health, Elder Kimball little better, and Brother George A. could not stand alone the day he left Nauvoo, his strength being so much reduced by a long illness. After many vicissitudes of a trying nature they at last reached New York and prepared to set sail for the Albion shores.
"March 9, 1840—About 11 a. m. went on board the packet ship Patrick Henry, of the Black Ball line, Captain Delino. We took steerage passage, paying eighteen dollars each therefor, and finding our own provisions and bedding. I had money sufficient for two passages, my own and another. The Saints in New York furnished us straw beds, some pillows and blankets. President Brigham Young, Elders Heber C. Kimball, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt and Reuben Hedlock were my fellow passengers. * * I suffered a great deal from sea-sickness on the voyage, during a considerable portion of which I could not eat; we had a long continuance of head winds, and altogether a rough passage. We landed in Liverpool April 6th, and took lodging at No. 8 Union St., where we had a prayer meeting in the evening; blessed each other and partook of the sacrament, returning thanks to our Heavenly Father that we had been preserved to land safely on the British shores.
"On the day we landed I walked with Elder Kimball through the Liverpool market, filled with fruits and vegetables of great variety and beauty from all climates. I never saw anything to equal it. Brother Kimball said he would buy me anything I desired, when I chose a large onion, which cost one penny. I ate it with a craving appetite, and shed many tears over it. There is, as the old proverb has it, 'no accounting for taste.' I paid thirteen shillings and six pence for a new black hat (the first purchase in England of nearly every Elder since); President Young and the rest of the brethren each bought one like it.
"Wednesday, 8th: Went to Preston, paying all the money I had left for the railway fare. I put up with Brother Kimball at Brother Thomas Walmsley's. On the 10th I obtained a license to preach in England, from the Court of Sessions at Preston. I was required to take the abjuration oath and make and repeat a declaration against Popery; also swear obedience to the laws of the realm while I remained in it. The license was a mere certificate of my having taken those oaths.
"On Sunday, April 12, I attended a meeting at the ' Cockpit,' the temperance hall. The Twelve present bore testimony of the truth of the Latter-day work. I also bore my testimony, for the first time in England ; about seven hundred people were present. The following day Elders Wilford Woodruff and John Taylor arrived in Preston, and on the 14th the Apostles, there being a quorum of the Twelve present, held their first Council in England. Elder Willard Richards was ordained one of the Twelve Apostles, and Elder Brigham Young was acknowledged standing President of the Quorum."
From this time the labors of the Apostles in England were divided, and the utmost zeal manifested by them in spreading abroad throughout the country the good tidings they had to bear to the nation. After holding a conference in Preston, and visiting Saints living in that neighborhood, Brother George A. went to Manchester. We shall only be able to present to our readers some brief extracts of his experience while on this mission, though every page of his journal, which he faithfully kept during the whole period of his absence, is replete with the most entertaining and instructive matter. On arriving at Manchester he says:
"A company of Saints met us at the railway station and conducted me to Sister Alice Hardman's, Marie Street. I was seated on the sofa, and the room was soon filled with about twenty sisters, many of them young and handsome. One of them, decidedly a little beauty, prompted by the rest, approached me and modestly said: 'Brother Smith, we want a kiss of you;' while the scores of eyes which surrounded her flashed like fixed stars on a clear night. I never felt so foolish in my life—I honestly own I had to summon some resolution to tell her that kissing was no part of my mission to England. Their countenances all fell, and although a bachelor, I was ever after regarded as no lady's man by the sisters of Manchester. It appears that some of the Elders who had been raised up in England had taught that , ' there was no harm in greeting each other with a holy kiss,' and that some of those who had labored in Manchester had set an example of this kind. It required a very decided course, both in Manchester and elsewhere, to prevent evil and corruption growing out of this custom, which might have been firmly established had the Twelve not put it down."
Brother George A. went to "The Potteries " to labor, there being a conference there of about a hundred members, presided over by Elder Alfred Cordon. He took up his abode at the house of Samuel Johnson, Upper Pitt St., Burslem, Staffordshire, which was his headquarters while he labored in that part of England.
"April 29. Went to Stafford with Elder Willard Richards, and visited Elder Theodore Turley, who was in Stafford jail. He had been imprisoned on a trumped up charge of debt. We shook hands with him through a large iron grating, which forcibly brought to my mind a circumstance that occurred when Elder Turley and myself parted with the Prophet Joseph in Nauvoo on the 21st of September last; Joseph said-, 'Keep up good courage, boys, some of you will look through the grates before you come back.' And this being the first time I had seen Elder Turley since my arrival in England, it struck me as a fulfilment of Joseph's prophecy. * * I parted with Elder Richards and returned to Longton, where I baptized Mrs. Elizabeth Allblaster in the evening, she being the first. person I baptized in England."
Brother Smith having been appointed to accompany Elders H. C. Kimball and W. Woodruff to London, commenced his journey thither in company with the latter on the 21st of July, leaving the Saints in the Potteries in tears. They traveled by coach to Worcester, and spent considerable time visiting the Saints in the Hereford and Worcester conferences. Large branches had been built up in that locality, mainly through the indefatigable labors of Brother Woodruff, which, in about five months previous to the time of Elder Smith's visit, had resulted in the conversion and baptism of over eight hundred souls. During the few days while he was in the neighborhood they were busily occupied administering the ordinances of baptism and confirmation. He observes in his journal: " I never saw the Work roll on with such power. Truth will prevail."
Tarrying in this interesting field of labor until Elder Kimball joined them, they took their journey together to the great metropolis. On the 18th of August, 1840, these three Apostles, Heber C. Kimball, Wilford Woodruff and George A. Smith, arrived in London. They were the first servants of God, commissioned in this dispensation to preach the Gospel, who visited that great city. Brother Smith recorded the following supplication as the expression of his heart's greatest desire, the day he arrived there: " O Lord, open our way, that we may raise the standard of Truth and gather the honest in heart in this mighty city, and lead them to Zion."
The brethren first called at the house of Mr. William Allgood, 19 King St., Borough, Southwark, and were treated kindly by Mrs. Allgood, who directed them to the Kings Arms' Inn near by, where they put up. They immediately commenced to look for an opening to preach. Being without funds, they could not rent a meeting house, and several times, on application to ministers of various sects and temperance societies, they were refused the use of suitable places. They, however, continued to pray to God to open the way before them, and ceased not to make every endeavor. They visited the chapels of the Aikenites and Baptists, of the followers of Johanna Southcott and called upon Mrs. Vaughan, who claimed to be her prophetic successor.
"Sunday, August 23. This morning I went, in company with Elders Kimball and Woodruff, to Zion Chapel, Waterloo Road, and heard the celebrated Rev. Robert Aiken, who preached a regularly built hell-fire damnation sermon, after the Finney and Burchard school; he is a talented man, and has built up a society who believe in the depraved situation of the sects of the day, and whip them unmercifully, but fall into the same errors themselves ; they desire perfection, but are blind as to the means of attaining it ; they talk of light, but darkness prevails among them; yet a goodly number of their people have received the truth in different parts of England. In the evening we went to hear Mr. Aiken again; he delivered an eloquent discourse, and uttered many prophecies concerning the return of Israel, the fall of the Gentiles and the coming of Christ; he spoke with great earnestness and the people were much affected. Oh, that the vail of darkness might be taken away, and light shine in upon them! "
On the 24th of August the brethren removed their lodgings from the inn to Mr. Robert Merrifield's, 15 Gloster Row, Grange Road, Bermondsey, where they remained until they discovered that the meat with which their landlady supplied them was not only tough, but on inspection of some bones from which it was taken, proved to be horseflesh.
On the 25th of August, Brother George A. addressed a Catholic Teetotal Society at the South London Temperance Hall, on temperance, and engaged the hall for one evening to preach in, on the 7th of September, paying seven shillings. Before the time of this meeting arrived, however, the brethren succeeded in getting audiences at open-air meetings held in Tabernacle Square, Clerkenwell, where the first public discourses were delivered under very trying circumstances. Brother Kimball made the first effort, standing on a chair, which was promptly knocked from under him. The result of these meetings, the first of which was held August 26th, was the conversion of the first member of the Church in London, Henry Conner, sixty years of age, watchmaker, baptized by Elder H. C. Kimball August 31, 1840.
From this time on, though very slowly,, the Elders succeeded in gaining the attention of a few of the vast multitudes who throng the busy streets of London ; they called upon and bore testimony to many ministers, admonishing them to repent and cease preaching false doctrines or administering ordinances with out authority. By the time of the conference in Manchester, October 6th, a number had been baptized and confirmed, a few ordinations attended to, and the field fairly opened for future labors. At the conference Elder Kimball reported eleven members and two Priests in the London Conference.
When Brother George A. returned from the Manchester Conference, he held meetings regularly at Brother Conner's house. Brother Woodruff loon joined him and they were diligently engaged bearing testimony, warning the people of God's judgments, and in every possible way striving to introduce the principles to the people. On the 10th of November Brother George A. was released from laboring in London, and leaving Brother Woodruff there, returned to the Potteries. When leaving London he wrote as follows: "From the time I commenced laboring in London to the present I used every exertion consistent with my health and strength to plant the Gospel standard; every visit I made, or call, or association, was one continued effort to bear testimony, to teach or warn the people, and thereby to fulfil my calling; and I believe I can truly testify before the Lord that my garments are clean of the blood of the inhabitants of the British Metropolis, and I can also testify to the same of the labors of Elders Kimball and Woodruff.
GEORGE A. SMITH.
MISSION TO ENGLAND.
"During the winter of 1835-6, I attended school taught by the Prophet Joseph, in Kirtland, and made a specialty of studying grammar and history. In 1836, I traveled and preached in the counties of Cuyahoga, Medina, Wayne, Richland, Knox and Portage, Ohio, continuing this labor for about six months. The following winter, for four months, I again attended the school in Kirtland Temple. In the spring of 1837, I went on a mission through parts of Ohio and Virginia, traveling and preaching, through a wild and sparsely inhabited region. I met with much opposition, and held several public debates with ministers of the Methodist, Baptist and other sects."
Before continuing the narrative of this and subsequent missions, it will be interesting here to speak of the "wonderful memory" which the Saints have always accredited to Brother George A. His recollection of places, persons, names and dates, and his aptitude at exact quotation from the Scriptures, giving chapter and verse, distinguished his thousands of brief, pointed discourses which the people of Utah loved so well to hear. There was always an air of expectancy pervading the congregation when Bro. George A. arose to speak. It was induced more from his habit of stating, in the fewest words, interesting facts that usually applied to the situation of the people with singular directness, than from any other characteristic of his public speaking. His short sermons are to-day cherished in the hearts of the people, and the relief he has afforded tired congregations by his brief and comprehensive "closing prayers" will keep his memory green forever. While traveling upon his early missions debating with ministers of all denominations, who ever seemed to single him out for argumentative discussion, he laid the foundation, or at least greatly strengthened it, of his wonderfully retentive memory, which became a marvel to his associates, and of incalculable benefit to himself. He, in speaking of this period of his life, often said: "The Methodists followed me up so closely that I had to learn what the Bible said, where to find it, and exactly how it read: to acquire this knowledge I would read over a verse, ponder upon it, and sometimes forgetting a word, would have to look again in the book, but I never gave it up until I could repeat it perfectly a day or two after learning it; in this way I found my memory becoming strong, and attribute whatever I have attained in that respect to the habit I then adopted—of sticking to a subject until I had learned it so that it would stay learned, more than to any natural endowment."
While upon his mission in Ohio and Virginia, the autobiography says: "I was confined to the house for six weeks with inflammatory rheumatism, the effect of exposure while traveling over the mountains, wading streams, sleeping in the cold and of incessant public speaking. During a portion of the winter, I taught two grammar classes, by which I earned some clothing. On this mission I traveled about two thousand five hundred miles, one-half the distance on foot. I returned to Kirtland about the last of March, 1838, and removed with my father from Ohio to Daviess County, Missouri, locating in Adam-ondi-Ahman. On June 28, 1838, I was ordained a High Priest and a member of the High Council of the Adam-ondi-Ahman Stake of Zion. In the fall, I went on a mission with my cousin Don Carlos Smith, through the States of Kentucky and Tennessee, traveling nine hundred miles by water and six hundred miles by land, encountering, on our return, mob violence, and suffering extremely from cold and exposure."
This was one of the most interesting missions which Brother George A. ever performed. At the time, the country was aroused by the reports of Mormon difficulties in Missouri, and popular prejudice, kept at fever heat by the mobocratic priests, was ready on the slightest provocation, to break out in violence upon any subject that it might encounter. It was with the greatest difficulty and only through the benign providences of Almighty God that these brethren completed their mission in safety, arriving in Missouri just in time to escape with the Prophet from the persecutions that were driving the Saints to Illinois. Brother George A. was ordained an Apostle and set apart to his mission to England, on the corner stone of the Temple at Far West, which was laid in fulfilment of revelation on the morning of April 26, 1839. Elder Woodruff was ordained an Apostle and set apart to the same mission at the same time.
The circumstances attending the departure of the Twelve for England have been repeatedly published; they were of a most distressing nature—President Young was in feeble health, Elder Kimball little better, and Brother George A. could not stand alone the day he left Nauvoo, his strength being so much reduced by a long illness. After many vicissitudes of a trying nature they at last reached New York and prepared to set sail for the Albion shores.
"March 9, 1840—About 11 a. m. went on board the packet ship Patrick Henry, of the Black Ball line, Captain Delino. We took steerage passage, paying eighteen dollars each therefor, and finding our own provisions and bedding. I had money sufficient for two passages, my own and another. The Saints in New York furnished us straw beds, some pillows and blankets. President Brigham Young, Elders Heber C. Kimball, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt and Reuben Hedlock were my fellow passengers. * * I suffered a great deal from sea-sickness on the voyage, during a considerable portion of which I could not eat; we had a long continuance of head winds, and altogether a rough passage. We landed in Liverpool April 6th, and took lodging at No. 8 Union St., where we had a prayer meeting in the evening; blessed each other and partook of the sacrament, returning thanks to our Heavenly Father that we had been preserved to land safely on the British shores.
"On the day we landed I walked with Elder Kimball through the Liverpool market, filled with fruits and vegetables of great variety and beauty from all climates. I never saw anything to equal it. Brother Kimball said he would buy me anything I desired, when I chose a large onion, which cost one penny. I ate it with a craving appetite, and shed many tears over it. There is, as the old proverb has it, 'no accounting for taste.' I paid thirteen shillings and six pence for a new black hat (the first purchase in England of nearly every Elder since); President Young and the rest of the brethren each bought one like it.
"Wednesday, 8th: Went to Preston, paying all the money I had left for the railway fare. I put up with Brother Kimball at Brother Thomas Walmsley's. On the 10th I obtained a license to preach in England, from the Court of Sessions at Preston. I was required to take the abjuration oath and make and repeat a declaration against Popery; also swear obedience to the laws of the realm while I remained in it. The license was a mere certificate of my having taken those oaths.
"On Sunday, April 12, I attended a meeting at the ' Cockpit,' the temperance hall. The Twelve present bore testimony of the truth of the Latter-day work. I also bore my testimony, for the first time in England ; about seven hundred people were present. The following day Elders Wilford Woodruff and John Taylor arrived in Preston, and on the 14th the Apostles, there being a quorum of the Twelve present, held their first Council in England. Elder Willard Richards was ordained one of the Twelve Apostles, and Elder Brigham Young was acknowledged standing President of the Quorum."
From this time the labors of the Apostles in England were divided, and the utmost zeal manifested by them in spreading abroad throughout the country the good tidings they had to bear to the nation. After holding a conference in Preston, and visiting Saints living in that neighborhood, Brother George A. went to Manchester. We shall only be able to present to our readers some brief extracts of his experience while on this mission, though every page of his journal, which he faithfully kept during the whole period of his absence, is replete with the most entertaining and instructive matter. On arriving at Manchester he says:
"A company of Saints met us at the railway station and conducted me to Sister Alice Hardman's, Marie Street. I was seated on the sofa, and the room was soon filled with about twenty sisters, many of them young and handsome. One of them, decidedly a little beauty, prompted by the rest, approached me and modestly said: 'Brother Smith, we want a kiss of you;' while the scores of eyes which surrounded her flashed like fixed stars on a clear night. I never felt so foolish in my life—I honestly own I had to summon some resolution to tell her that kissing was no part of my mission to England. Their countenances all fell, and although a bachelor, I was ever after regarded as no lady's man by the sisters of Manchester. It appears that some of the Elders who had been raised up in England had taught that , ' there was no harm in greeting each other with a holy kiss,' and that some of those who had labored in Manchester had set an example of this kind. It required a very decided course, both in Manchester and elsewhere, to prevent evil and corruption growing out of this custom, which might have been firmly established had the Twelve not put it down."
Brother George A. went to "The Potteries " to labor, there being a conference there of about a hundred members, presided over by Elder Alfred Cordon. He took up his abode at the house of Samuel Johnson, Upper Pitt St., Burslem, Staffordshire, which was his headquarters while he labored in that part of England.
"April 29. Went to Stafford with Elder Willard Richards, and visited Elder Theodore Turley, who was in Stafford jail. He had been imprisoned on a trumped up charge of debt. We shook hands with him through a large iron grating, which forcibly brought to my mind a circumstance that occurred when Elder Turley and myself parted with the Prophet Joseph in Nauvoo on the 21st of September last; Joseph said-, 'Keep up good courage, boys, some of you will look through the grates before you come back.' And this being the first time I had seen Elder Turley since my arrival in England, it struck me as a fulfilment of Joseph's prophecy. * * I parted with Elder Richards and returned to Longton, where I baptized Mrs. Elizabeth Allblaster in the evening, she being the first. person I baptized in England."
Brother Smith having been appointed to accompany Elders H. C. Kimball and W. Woodruff to London, commenced his journey thither in company with the latter on the 21st of July, leaving the Saints in the Potteries in tears. They traveled by coach to Worcester, and spent considerable time visiting the Saints in the Hereford and Worcester conferences. Large branches had been built up in that locality, mainly through the indefatigable labors of Brother Woodruff, which, in about five months previous to the time of Elder Smith's visit, had resulted in the conversion and baptism of over eight hundred souls. During the few days while he was in the neighborhood they were busily occupied administering the ordinances of baptism and confirmation. He observes in his journal: " I never saw the Work roll on with such power. Truth will prevail."
Tarrying in this interesting field of labor until Elder Kimball joined them, they took their journey together to the great metropolis. On the 18th of August, 1840, these three Apostles, Heber C. Kimball, Wilford Woodruff and George A. Smith, arrived in London. They were the first servants of God, commissioned in this dispensation to preach the Gospel, who visited that great city. Brother Smith recorded the following supplication as the expression of his heart's greatest desire, the day he arrived there: " O Lord, open our way, that we may raise the standard of Truth and gather the honest in heart in this mighty city, and lead them to Zion."
The brethren first called at the house of Mr. William Allgood, 19 King St., Borough, Southwark, and were treated kindly by Mrs. Allgood, who directed them to the Kings Arms' Inn near by, where they put up. They immediately commenced to look for an opening to preach. Being without funds, they could not rent a meeting house, and several times, on application to ministers of various sects and temperance societies, they were refused the use of suitable places. They, however, continued to pray to God to open the way before them, and ceased not to make every endeavor. They visited the chapels of the Aikenites and Baptists, of the followers of Johanna Southcott and called upon Mrs. Vaughan, who claimed to be her prophetic successor.
"Sunday, August 23. This morning I went, in company with Elders Kimball and Woodruff, to Zion Chapel, Waterloo Road, and heard the celebrated Rev. Robert Aiken, who preached a regularly built hell-fire damnation sermon, after the Finney and Burchard school; he is a talented man, and has built up a society who believe in the depraved situation of the sects of the day, and whip them unmercifully, but fall into the same errors themselves ; they desire perfection, but are blind as to the means of attaining it ; they talk of light, but darkness prevails among them; yet a goodly number of their people have received the truth in different parts of England. In the evening we went to hear Mr. Aiken again; he delivered an eloquent discourse, and uttered many prophecies concerning the return of Israel, the fall of the Gentiles and the coming of Christ; he spoke with great earnestness and the people were much affected. Oh, that the vail of darkness might be taken away, and light shine in upon them! "
On the 24th of August the brethren removed their lodgings from the inn to Mr. Robert Merrifield's, 15 Gloster Row, Grange Road, Bermondsey, where they remained until they discovered that the meat with which their landlady supplied them was not only tough, but on inspection of some bones from which it was taken, proved to be horseflesh.
On the 25th of August, Brother George A. addressed a Catholic Teetotal Society at the South London Temperance Hall, on temperance, and engaged the hall for one evening to preach in, on the 7th of September, paying seven shillings. Before the time of this meeting arrived, however, the brethren succeeded in getting audiences at open-air meetings held in Tabernacle Square, Clerkenwell, where the first public discourses were delivered under very trying circumstances. Brother Kimball made the first effort, standing on a chair, which was promptly knocked from under him. The result of these meetings, the first of which was held August 26th, was the conversion of the first member of the Church in London, Henry Conner, sixty years of age, watchmaker, baptized by Elder H. C. Kimball August 31, 1840.
From this time on, though very slowly,, the Elders succeeded in gaining the attention of a few of the vast multitudes who throng the busy streets of London ; they called upon and bore testimony to many ministers, admonishing them to repent and cease preaching false doctrines or administering ordinances with out authority. By the time of the conference in Manchester, October 6th, a number had been baptized and confirmed, a few ordinations attended to, and the field fairly opened for future labors. At the conference Elder Kimball reported eleven members and two Priests in the London Conference.
When Brother George A. returned from the Manchester Conference, he held meetings regularly at Brother Conner's house. Brother Woodruff loon joined him and they were diligently engaged bearing testimony, warning the people of God's judgments, and in every possible way striving to introduce the principles to the people. On the 10th of November Brother George A. was released from laboring in London, and leaving Brother Woodruff there, returned to the Potteries. When leaving London he wrote as follows: "From the time I commenced laboring in London to the present I used every exertion consistent with my health and strength to plant the Gospel standard; every visit I made, or call, or association, was one continued effort to bear testimony, to teach or warn the people, and thereby to fulfil my calling; and I believe I can truly testify before the Lord that my garments are clean of the blood of the inhabitants of the British Metropolis, and I can also testify to the same of the labors of Elders Kimball and Woodruff.
"George A. Smith V. Nauvoo to Winter Quarters." Contributor. February 1883. pg. 161-164.
GEORGE A. SMITH.
NAUVOO TO WINTER QUARTERS.
Laboring diligently in the neighborhood of the Staffordshire potteries, preaching, administering the ordinances, organizing branches and attending conferences, Brother George A. was busily occupied until the time arrived to return to America. His health had been very poor during a great part of his mission, his left lung being affected to- such an extent that he suffered acute pain at times, and was compelled to desist from public speaking. He never recovered from the affection of his lungs contracted on this mission, but suffered more or less from it until his death. He, notwithstanding this, attended meetings on every opportunity, and never failed to take an earnest interest in promulgating the truth at public assemblies, at the firesides of those who entertained him, among strangers, on the roadside, in public houses, hotels and inns; and he had the happy consciousness on his departure from England that he had done his duty, filled his mission and was acquitted of the responsibility to warn his fellow men, in that country, of the judgments of Jehovah. During the period of his mission, many hundreds had received the Gospel. The Worcester, Stafford and Hereford conference numbered above fifteen hundred members, while the mission consisted of several thousands, having attained a foundation and growth which insured its perpetuation and prosperity as long as it should be the will of the Father that His word shall be carried there. On the second of April, 1841, in company with President Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Orson Pratt, Willard Richards and family and Wilford Woodruff, Brother George A. sailed out of Liverpool on board the ship Rochester, bound for New York.
From the time when Brother George A. first met Miss Bigler in Kirtland, the attachment then formed between them was tenderly cherished, during all the vicissitudes of their separation. The autobiography from which we glean these pages, is strewn all along with brief allusions to letters passing between them, and the evidence is abundant that their marriage, at some time, was a settled affair from the beginning. The bewitching side glances of the young sisters in Manchester never phased his true heart, though he acknowledges that if it were not that his affections were already placed and for the impropriety of Elders on missions paying special attention to any of their flock, the temptation might have been too great for him.
Brother George A. arrived in Nauvoo, from his mission on Tuesday, July 13, finding his folks all well; the next entry in his journal is as follows, it is the only one recorded that day: "Wednesday, 14th. Visited Bathsheba W. Bigler." On the following Sunday they were married, Don Carlos Smith performing the ceremony. They struggled along in poverty, as the people generally did in those days, living in small log huts and striving to keep body and spirit alive by such poor means as fell in their way from day to day; but the duties of his Apostleship kept Brother Smith very actively employed. He made a tour with the Twelve of the principal towns of Illinois, holding meetings and baptizing. On his return he met President Joseph Smith at Green Plains, where together they had been conversing privately for sometime, when the Prophet wrapped his arms around the young Apostle, and pressing him to his bosom, said: "George A., I love you as I do my own life." The latter was so much affected, that he could scarcely speak, but replied: "I hope, Brother Joseph, that my whole life and actions will ever prove my feeling and affection towards you." This incident is one which Brother George A. ever reflected upon with great pleasure and satisfaction. It was eminently characteristic of the strong, impulsive, warm-hearted man of God, who thus won the devoted esteem of his friends and followers.
In the spring of 1844, Thursday, May 9, Brother George A. left Nauvoo in company with Elders Wilford Woodruff and Jedediah M. Grant on a preaching and electioneering tour of the Eastern States. After holding several conferences in Illinois and Michigan, Elder Woodruff proceeded to Boston, leaving Elder Smith in the latter State where he was busily engaged for several weeks holding meetings and advocating the candidacy of General Joseph Smith for the Presidency of the United States.
On July 13th, the first word was received of the murdering of Presidents Joseph and Hyrum Smith. Brother George A. writes in his journal: "We could not believe it." In the evening, Elders C. C. Rich, Graham Coltrin and David Fullmer, who were with Brother Smith in Michigan, started to return home. They united in pronouncing the rumor of the Prophet's death a hoax. On the following day, however, as they were going to meeting, they were met by Brothers Jones and Thompson, from Laharpe. These brethren confirmed the report, giving particulars of that awful tragedy. The journal says: "Our hearts were filled with grief, and we spent the day in mourning. Deep sorrow filled the Saints' hearts, and many gave themselves up to weeping." On the 15th, the brethren started directly for home, holding a few meetings on the way, where they were compelled to stop. On the 27th, they reached Nauvoo, and Brother Smith took a most energetic part in the labors of the Twelve, which were unceasingly pursued to carry out the word and will of the Lord respecting the completion of the Temple, etc. He says: "From the twenty-seventh of July until the second of September, I spent my time attending councils, giving instruction, visiting the sick and using all my efforts to hurry on the building of the Temple and to prevent division in the Church."
During the trying days, from the death of the Prophet until the exodus from Nauvoo, Brother George A. was occupied attending to public business in that city. In the councils of the Twelve the most important matters relating to the welfare of the Church were being discussed. Among these matters were the assumption of Sidney Rigdon, the drawing away of Emmet and his followers, the apostasy of William Marks, and many others who had held positions of trust, the building of the Nauvoo House, the completion of the Temple and the work therein, the defense of the people after the charter of Nauvoo was repealed, and the preparations finally to leave the fair city of Joseph for the wilderness of the West. The great wisdom and unity of the quorum upon whom devolved the duty of deciding upon all these significant affairs, caused its members to seek the Lord most diligently, and left them no time for thought or consideration of selfish or private matters. In those days, the faith of the Saints was put to the test and their integrity proved by the fidelity of their works. The completion of the Temple, by a people harassed on every side by the ravages of mobs, reduced in property and spending their nights on guard and their days at work, was in itself a labor that should forever enshrine the memory of those who did it among the faithful, indeed, whose works shall forever praise them.
"On Saturday, January 8, 1846, met in council with the Twelve in the southeast corner room, No. 1, in the upper story of the Temple. Kneeling around the altar, we dedicated the building to the Most High, and asked His blessing upon our intended move to the west, and asked Him to enable us, at some day, to finish the lower part of the Temple, and dedicated it to Him, and prayed that He would preserve it as a monument to Joseph Smith. * * President Brigham Young addressed the Saints in the grove, and informed them that the company going west would cross the river this week.
Sunday, 9. I packed up my goods, and sent my family over the river, remaining myself to close up some further business and to fit up an additional wagon. Thirty or forty State troops are in town. In the afternoon the Temple was discovered to be on fire, but it was put out before doing much damage. The band played on top of the Temple."
The people gathered on the Iowa side of the river at Sugar Creek, where the organization of companies of hundreds and fifties and tens was proceeded with as rapidly as possible. On the eighteenth the weather being extremely cold, Brother George A. organized members of his family into a company with Jacob Bigler, captain; Henry W. Bigler, clerk; John D. Chase, commissary. It consisted of twelve persons, with the following outfit: "Five wagons and nine horses, six of which are good and serviceable, two yoke of oxen, one thousand pounds of flour, twelve bushels of corn meal, three bushels of parched meal, three hundred and fifty pounds of sea biscuit, one hundred and fifty pounds of meat, two bushels of seed corn, two of wheat, three of buckwheat, two sets of plow irons, one shovel plow, two spades, two hoes, five augurs, one wedge, thirty pounds of iron, twenty extra horse shoes, thirty pounds of cut nails, one extra king bolt, two chains, fifty pounds of soap, one hundred papers of smoking tobacco, three rifles, three muskets, one brace of pistols, two kegs of powder, one hundred pounds of lead, and twenty-five pounds of shot. On the same day he says: "Four pieces of artillery came into camp, two six pounders, one three, and one short twelve pound iron gun."
The gloom of winter, snow heaped around their tents, wind blowing drearily and many people sick, lying in smoky, wet tents, in sight of the comfortable homes on the opposite bank of the great river, which they have left forever, is the picture one must contemplate in reading of the Saints' departure from Nauvoo. In the midst of this distress, however, there is a cheerful spirit hovering around them, whispering hope and breathing words of comfort to them to be enjoyed in the far off wilderness, where beyond the power of mobs, "in peace and joy the Saints may ever dwell."
For several days, preparations to start were going on, and finally, on the first of March, the company moved, about five hundred wagons in the procession. The travels across Iowa to Winter Quarters, the delays on the way, the many incidents of that most eventful pioneering journey, it is impossible in this brief sketch to trace. About the twentieth of June, Brother George A. and company, reached the big camp at Council Bluffs, on the Missouri, and selecting a suitable place for their encampment, pitched their tents. He at once proceeded in council with the Twelve to arrange for the advancement to the mountains.
His journal contains accounts of discourses delivered by President Young on the gathering of Israel, by Elders Orson Hyde and H. C. Kimball, and of the great satisfaction and pleasure the brethren felt at being free from their enemies.
"Tuesday, June 30. Late in the evening, Captain Allen, a United States officer and five others came into camp.
"Wednesday, July 1st. Clear. At ten a. m., Captain Allen delivered a speech to the camp, informing us that he was instructed by Colonel Harvey, who was also instructed by the President, to invite the Mormon people to enlist as volunteers in the United States service for one year, and go and take California. He stated that he wanted five hundred men to be ready in ten days to go with him to join Colonel Carney, who is already on the March. Those who volunteered would get seven dollars per month for clothes, their arms found and given them when the year is up for their own, and their provisions and outfit to be all supplied by the United States. In the evening the Twelve met in council.
"Thursday, July 2d. The Twelve met in council in the evening, and decided that President Young should go to Piseah and raise the volunteers."
GEORGE A. SMITH.
NAUVOO TO WINTER QUARTERS.
Laboring diligently in the neighborhood of the Staffordshire potteries, preaching, administering the ordinances, organizing branches and attending conferences, Brother George A. was busily occupied until the time arrived to return to America. His health had been very poor during a great part of his mission, his left lung being affected to- such an extent that he suffered acute pain at times, and was compelled to desist from public speaking. He never recovered from the affection of his lungs contracted on this mission, but suffered more or less from it until his death. He, notwithstanding this, attended meetings on every opportunity, and never failed to take an earnest interest in promulgating the truth at public assemblies, at the firesides of those who entertained him, among strangers, on the roadside, in public houses, hotels and inns; and he had the happy consciousness on his departure from England that he had done his duty, filled his mission and was acquitted of the responsibility to warn his fellow men, in that country, of the judgments of Jehovah. During the period of his mission, many hundreds had received the Gospel. The Worcester, Stafford and Hereford conference numbered above fifteen hundred members, while the mission consisted of several thousands, having attained a foundation and growth which insured its perpetuation and prosperity as long as it should be the will of the Father that His word shall be carried there. On the second of April, 1841, in company with President Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Orson Pratt, Willard Richards and family and Wilford Woodruff, Brother George A. sailed out of Liverpool on board the ship Rochester, bound for New York.
From the time when Brother George A. first met Miss Bigler in Kirtland, the attachment then formed between them was tenderly cherished, during all the vicissitudes of their separation. The autobiography from which we glean these pages, is strewn all along with brief allusions to letters passing between them, and the evidence is abundant that their marriage, at some time, was a settled affair from the beginning. The bewitching side glances of the young sisters in Manchester never phased his true heart, though he acknowledges that if it were not that his affections were already placed and for the impropriety of Elders on missions paying special attention to any of their flock, the temptation might have been too great for him.
Brother George A. arrived in Nauvoo, from his mission on Tuesday, July 13, finding his folks all well; the next entry in his journal is as follows, it is the only one recorded that day: "Wednesday, 14th. Visited Bathsheba W. Bigler." On the following Sunday they were married, Don Carlos Smith performing the ceremony. They struggled along in poverty, as the people generally did in those days, living in small log huts and striving to keep body and spirit alive by such poor means as fell in their way from day to day; but the duties of his Apostleship kept Brother Smith very actively employed. He made a tour with the Twelve of the principal towns of Illinois, holding meetings and baptizing. On his return he met President Joseph Smith at Green Plains, where together they had been conversing privately for sometime, when the Prophet wrapped his arms around the young Apostle, and pressing him to his bosom, said: "George A., I love you as I do my own life." The latter was so much affected, that he could scarcely speak, but replied: "I hope, Brother Joseph, that my whole life and actions will ever prove my feeling and affection towards you." This incident is one which Brother George A. ever reflected upon with great pleasure and satisfaction. It was eminently characteristic of the strong, impulsive, warm-hearted man of God, who thus won the devoted esteem of his friends and followers.
In the spring of 1844, Thursday, May 9, Brother George A. left Nauvoo in company with Elders Wilford Woodruff and Jedediah M. Grant on a preaching and electioneering tour of the Eastern States. After holding several conferences in Illinois and Michigan, Elder Woodruff proceeded to Boston, leaving Elder Smith in the latter State where he was busily engaged for several weeks holding meetings and advocating the candidacy of General Joseph Smith for the Presidency of the United States.
On July 13th, the first word was received of the murdering of Presidents Joseph and Hyrum Smith. Brother George A. writes in his journal: "We could not believe it." In the evening, Elders C. C. Rich, Graham Coltrin and David Fullmer, who were with Brother Smith in Michigan, started to return home. They united in pronouncing the rumor of the Prophet's death a hoax. On the following day, however, as they were going to meeting, they were met by Brothers Jones and Thompson, from Laharpe. These brethren confirmed the report, giving particulars of that awful tragedy. The journal says: "Our hearts were filled with grief, and we spent the day in mourning. Deep sorrow filled the Saints' hearts, and many gave themselves up to weeping." On the 15th, the brethren started directly for home, holding a few meetings on the way, where they were compelled to stop. On the 27th, they reached Nauvoo, and Brother Smith took a most energetic part in the labors of the Twelve, which were unceasingly pursued to carry out the word and will of the Lord respecting the completion of the Temple, etc. He says: "From the twenty-seventh of July until the second of September, I spent my time attending councils, giving instruction, visiting the sick and using all my efforts to hurry on the building of the Temple and to prevent division in the Church."
During the trying days, from the death of the Prophet until the exodus from Nauvoo, Brother George A. was occupied attending to public business in that city. In the councils of the Twelve the most important matters relating to the welfare of the Church were being discussed. Among these matters were the assumption of Sidney Rigdon, the drawing away of Emmet and his followers, the apostasy of William Marks, and many others who had held positions of trust, the building of the Nauvoo House, the completion of the Temple and the work therein, the defense of the people after the charter of Nauvoo was repealed, and the preparations finally to leave the fair city of Joseph for the wilderness of the West. The great wisdom and unity of the quorum upon whom devolved the duty of deciding upon all these significant affairs, caused its members to seek the Lord most diligently, and left them no time for thought or consideration of selfish or private matters. In those days, the faith of the Saints was put to the test and their integrity proved by the fidelity of their works. The completion of the Temple, by a people harassed on every side by the ravages of mobs, reduced in property and spending their nights on guard and their days at work, was in itself a labor that should forever enshrine the memory of those who did it among the faithful, indeed, whose works shall forever praise them.
"On Saturday, January 8, 1846, met in council with the Twelve in the southeast corner room, No. 1, in the upper story of the Temple. Kneeling around the altar, we dedicated the building to the Most High, and asked His blessing upon our intended move to the west, and asked Him to enable us, at some day, to finish the lower part of the Temple, and dedicated it to Him, and prayed that He would preserve it as a monument to Joseph Smith. * * President Brigham Young addressed the Saints in the grove, and informed them that the company going west would cross the river this week.
Sunday, 9. I packed up my goods, and sent my family over the river, remaining myself to close up some further business and to fit up an additional wagon. Thirty or forty State troops are in town. In the afternoon the Temple was discovered to be on fire, but it was put out before doing much damage. The band played on top of the Temple."
The people gathered on the Iowa side of the river at Sugar Creek, where the organization of companies of hundreds and fifties and tens was proceeded with as rapidly as possible. On the eighteenth the weather being extremely cold, Brother George A. organized members of his family into a company with Jacob Bigler, captain; Henry W. Bigler, clerk; John D. Chase, commissary. It consisted of twelve persons, with the following outfit: "Five wagons and nine horses, six of which are good and serviceable, two yoke of oxen, one thousand pounds of flour, twelve bushels of corn meal, three bushels of parched meal, three hundred and fifty pounds of sea biscuit, one hundred and fifty pounds of meat, two bushels of seed corn, two of wheat, three of buckwheat, two sets of plow irons, one shovel plow, two spades, two hoes, five augurs, one wedge, thirty pounds of iron, twenty extra horse shoes, thirty pounds of cut nails, one extra king bolt, two chains, fifty pounds of soap, one hundred papers of smoking tobacco, three rifles, three muskets, one brace of pistols, two kegs of powder, one hundred pounds of lead, and twenty-five pounds of shot. On the same day he says: "Four pieces of artillery came into camp, two six pounders, one three, and one short twelve pound iron gun."
The gloom of winter, snow heaped around their tents, wind blowing drearily and many people sick, lying in smoky, wet tents, in sight of the comfortable homes on the opposite bank of the great river, which they have left forever, is the picture one must contemplate in reading of the Saints' departure from Nauvoo. In the midst of this distress, however, there is a cheerful spirit hovering around them, whispering hope and breathing words of comfort to them to be enjoyed in the far off wilderness, where beyond the power of mobs, "in peace and joy the Saints may ever dwell."
For several days, preparations to start were going on, and finally, on the first of March, the company moved, about five hundred wagons in the procession. The travels across Iowa to Winter Quarters, the delays on the way, the many incidents of that most eventful pioneering journey, it is impossible in this brief sketch to trace. About the twentieth of June, Brother George A. and company, reached the big camp at Council Bluffs, on the Missouri, and selecting a suitable place for their encampment, pitched their tents. He at once proceeded in council with the Twelve to arrange for the advancement to the mountains.
His journal contains accounts of discourses delivered by President Young on the gathering of Israel, by Elders Orson Hyde and H. C. Kimball, and of the great satisfaction and pleasure the brethren felt at being free from their enemies.
"Tuesday, June 30. Late in the evening, Captain Allen, a United States officer and five others came into camp.
"Wednesday, July 1st. Clear. At ten a. m., Captain Allen delivered a speech to the camp, informing us that he was instructed by Colonel Harvey, who was also instructed by the President, to invite the Mormon people to enlist as volunteers in the United States service for one year, and go and take California. He stated that he wanted five hundred men to be ready in ten days to go with him to join Colonel Carney, who is already on the March. Those who volunteered would get seven dollars per month for clothes, their arms found and given them when the year is up for their own, and their provisions and outfit to be all supplied by the United States. In the evening the Twelve met in council.
"Thursday, July 2d. The Twelve met in council in the evening, and decided that President Young should go to Piseah and raise the volunteers."
"George A. Smith VI. Pioneering." Contributor. March 1883. pg. 201-204.
GEORGE A. SMITH.
VI.
PIONEERING.
A very significant circumstance in the life of Brother Smith—one which the world would consider so, and one which we view as of the highest honor and consequence, was recorded in his journal as follows: "Before leaving the Temple of Nauvoo, my wife, under the law of Abraham and Sarah, gave me five wives, viz: Lucy Smith, born February 9, 181 7, Newry, Maine; Nancy Clement, born October 31, 1815, Dryden, Tompkins Co., New York; Zilpha Stark, born July 3,1818, Hartland, Niagara Co., New York; Sarah Ann Libby, born May 7, 1818, Ossippee, Stratford Co., New Hampshire; Hannah Maria Libby, born June 29, 1828, Ossippee, Stratford Co., New Hampshire;" he also married Susan E. West after he reached the Valley. Five of Brother George A.'s wives survived him. They bore unto him twenty children, eleven of whom, among them Apostle John Henry Smith, at present the President of the European Mission, are living.
The autobiography contains the succeeding condensed account of pioneering experience, in which the discerning reader will not fail to see many expressions characteristic of the writer, which afford fine examples of his courage, patriotism and devotion to the broad religious principles which engaged his whole thought and life's desire: "Four teamsters that I had employed to drive teams for myself and family, enlisted in the battalion raised for the Mexican war, leaving me in charge of five ox teams. When five hundred of our young and able bodied men—the flower of our camp—were enlisted, we found ourselves unable to proceed to the Rocky Mountains. We were compelled to remain on the Missouri River, the main body of our people locating at Winter Quarters, now Florence, Nebraska; the residue scattered in companies of fifty families throughout the Pottawotamie country. * * While in Winter Quarters, the people suffered severely from scurvy, a disease induced through lack of vegetable diet. My third wife and four children died of this disease. This place is remembered by the Saints as a place of much sickness and distress, though I believe the location was a healthy one. I visited all the camps, and urged the cultivation of the potatoe as a cure for the scurvy. But little seed could be obtained; what was, however, produced in a marvelous manner. We had no vegetables for one year; our bread was mostly made of corn, brought two hundred miles from Missouri. The season after I left Pottawotamie County, the potatoe crop was a failure, and the saying went forth that it was because George A., "the potato saint," had gone to the mountains.
"In 1847 I accompanied President Young and the company of pioneers in searching out and making the road to and finding the location for the Church in the Great Basin. During this journey I walked seventeen hundred miles, and rode, mostly on horseback, eight hundred; much of the distance with raw hide soles on my shoes. I was six weeks without bread, though I was better off than most of the pioneer company; for I had about twenty-five pounds of flour locked up in my trunk, unknown to any one. I lived as the rest, on buffalo bulls and other wild meat, which was not always plentiful. I issued my reserved flour by cup fulls, to the sick, some of whom attribute to this circumstance the preservation of their lives. I planted the first potatoe that was put in the ground in Salt Lake Valley, and built a house for my father in the fort, before starting on my return.
In 1849 I took charge of the emigration at Council Bluffs, organizing and starting the companies. With the last, on the fourth of July, I started westward with my family. Our teams were heavily laden. We encountered hail and rain storms. Our cattle stampeded, and at the South Pass of the Platte, we were overtaken by a heavy storm, in which seventy animals were frozen. We made our journey to Salt Lake City, one thousand and thirty-four miles in one hundred and fifty-five days, arriving October 27th.
I was elected a member of the Senate of the Provisional State of Deseret, and reported a bill for the organization of the judiciary, which was the first bill printed for the consideration of members. I also reported a bill in relation to the construction of a National Railway across the continent, which some of the members considered a joke, though I was never more in earnest. The Governor, Brigham Young, had no salary. The members of the General Assembly had no per diem. The incidental expenses of cleaning rooms, fuel and stationery were borne by fines on absent members. The State revenue of that year built a bridge across the Jordan and one across the Cottonwood, rendered aid to an irrigation canal, and sustained other public improvements.
In December, 1850, I raised a company of one hundred and eighteen volunteers, accompanied by about thirty families, and started for the purpose of planting a colony near the Little Salt Lake. The day after we started, the thermometer was at zero. My company was organized at Peteetneet Creek (Payson), Utah County, and consisted of twenty-five cavalry, thirty-two infantry—picked men —and thirteen men in charge of a piece of artillery; the residue was organized as a permanent camp guard. * * We crossed five ranges of mountains, and in many instances sought out our own road, and arrived at Centre Creek, two hundred and sixty-five miles from Salt Lake City. This place had been designated by Elder Parley P. Pratt and a company of explorers, as the place in the Little Salt Lake Valley for a settlement. The more wealthy part of my company was dissatisfied with the location, but after several days examination of the country around, I succeeded in satisfying the party that it was the best place for a commencement.
Our deliberations were conducted in a general assembly, which we called "the quorum," by the light and warmth of immense fires of dry scrub cedar and pinion pine. These debates of our farmers and mechanics were among the most animating scenes of my life. As soon as the site of the town was determined upon, we commenced working a road into a canyon about six miles, which cost us five hundred days work, where we cut down a pole ninety-nine feet long, which we erected and on which we raised our Country's flag—the stars and stripes. We dedicated the ground by prayer and saluted the emblem of civil and religious liberty by the firing of cannon.
The organization of Iron County had been provided for by the Legislative Assembly, which had elected me its chief justice, with power to proceed with its further organization. We held an election, when two associate justices, a county recorder, a treasurer, sheriff, assessor and collector, justice of the peace, constable, and a member of the House of Representatives of the General Assembly of Deseret were elected. At the close of the election, a fat ox having been killed for the occasion, the inhabitants of the county sat down upon the ground to a public dinner, spread on blankets and buffalo robes. Our nearest white neighbors on the north were about two hundred miles distant, with five intervening ranges of mountains, and on the south over five hundred miles away. I sent the returns of the election to the secretary of State by Jefferson Hunt, our representative, who accompanied a party of our people that were returning from California by the winter route across the great southern desert. By this company I heard the rumor that Congress, in September, 1850, had passed "An Act organizing the provisional State of Deseret into the Territory of Utah."
In the winter of 1850-1, though it was very cold, we built a fort, in which were located dwelling houses and a meeting house, which served for meetings, schools and watch tower. It was in the shape of a Greek cross, and was of hewn logs. It served the town which we named Parowan, for fifteen years, when it was replaced by a stately stone edifice. I taught school during the first winter, having thirty-five pupils, whom I lectured on English grammar, around the evening camp fires.
We were soon visited by the Indian chief Walker and a large horde of warriors. Their visit demonstrated that our policy of settling in a fort was the only safe one. It was absolutely necessary for our preservation. On May 10, 185 1, President Brigham Young, who had been commissioned Governor of Utah, accompanied by President H. C. Kimball and others, arrived at Centre Creek amid the firing of cannon and other demonstrations of welcome. Governor Young had issued a proclamation ordering an election on the first Monday in August, at which I was elected a member of the Council of the Legislative Assembly. I was commissioned by Postmaster General Hall, on October 29, 1851, postmaster of Centre Creek, Iron County, and on the 29th of November, by Governor Young, colonel of cavalry in the Iron Military District.
In 1853, I was placed in command of the militia of the southern part of the Territory, and was instructed to take measures for the defense and safety of the inhabitants against the Utah Indians, who had commenced under their chief, Walker, to rob and kill the inhabitants. The settlements were so scattering, and the mountains to which the Indians retreated so difficult of access, that the policy had to be adopted of gathering all the inhabitants into forts, and protecting their stock by armed guards; refraining from indulging in acts of retaliation or violence against, but manifesting a conciliatory disposition towards the Indians, and at the same time watching so vigilantly as to be able to punish, with instant death, those who should attempt to steal cattle or kill the settlers. These measures involved much labor on the part of those inhabitants who had to leave their houses and build anew in a fort, but they soon brought the Indians to terms, and no doubt prevented a long list of murders from Indian vengeance. The Utah Indians do not seek revenge for any of their number who may be killed in the act of stealing or making an attack.
In April, 1854, a council between Governor Young and Walker, surrounded: by his chiefs and braves, at Chicken Creek, Juab Co., inaugurated a peace. The war cost the lives of nineteen white persons and many Indians; though I have unfeigned pleasure in stating that I never killed an Indian, nor was any white man ever killed while obeying my orders. The summer campaign was one of excessive labor to me, having to pass from settlement to settlement, subjected to great mental and physical exertion, for I felt the deepest anxiety that no wife nor mother should lament the loss of husband or son, if it were within the power of mortals to compass its avoidance. At the general conference of the Church, in 1854, 1 was elected Historian and General Church Recorder, and immediately went to work compiling the documentary history of Joseph Smith. February 2d, 1855, I was admitted as a member of the bar of the Supreme Court of the United States for the Territory of Utah, and received my certificate as an attorney, councilor-at-law and solicitor in chancery. I was elected a member of the convention and one of the committee which drafted a constitution, and on the twenty-sixth of March, 1856, was elected by said convention, in connection with Elder John Taylor, a Delegate to Congress, to present the constitution and accompanying memorial, asking for admission into the Union on an equal footing with the original states. This mission was a respite from my close application in the Historian's Office, where I had, with the assistance of four clerks, compiled and recorded in large records, the history of Joseph Smith from February 20th, 1843, until his massacre in June, 1844. I also supplied, from memory and otherwise, blanks in the history and records compiled by President Willard Richards, my "predecessor in the Historian's Office, who had, with prophetic pencil, written on the margin opposite the blanks, "to be supplied by George A. Smith."
"During my absence in 1856-7 of about eleven months; in addition to the duties of Delegate, I preached in the states of Missouri, Illinois, Iowa, Ohio, Virginia, Pennsylvania, New York, New Jersey and Connecticut. Our application for admission into the Union was answered by acts of hostility on the part of the government towards our people. The mails were soon stopped; an army designed for our destruction was ordered against us, which, on their route hither, exulted over their anticipated spoils and debauches with the wives of Mormon polygamists; but God overruled their intended wickedness, and the wrath of man was made to subserve the building up of His people.
"Nov. 2, 1860, my eldest son, George A. Smith, Jr., was murdered by Navajoe Indians, about thirty-five miles northwest of the Moquis villages in New Mexico, now Arizona, He was in company with Jacob Hamblin and nine others, who were on a mission to the Moquis Indians, with the design of learning their language and making explorations to find a wagon route from Washington, then our most southern settlement, to the western settlements of New Mexico. When about three hundred miles on their jouniey, they met a band of Navajoe Indians who were on a hunt. They traded the Navajoes some knives for blankets. My son's horse escaped out of the band, and he followed after it on horseback. He met seven Navajoes some three-quarters of a mile from camp, who delivered to him his horse in the most friendly manner. They conversed with him in the Utah language, which he understood. The first intimation of hostility on their part was their simultaneous firing upon him, when he received three arrows and four bullets. The aged Navajoes remonstrated with their young men in relation to their conduct and offered to protect the missionary party if they would immediately return home, to which they agreed.
"The Navajoe party had just received the intelligence that Lieutenant-Colonel Ruggles of the United States Army, with a detachment of soldiers, had burned their village, two hundred miles east, had massacred two hundred and fifty squaws and papooses, and killed forty thousand of their sheep. The receipt of this news by the war party was the cause of the murder of George A., Jr. After receiving so many wounds, his companions placed him on a saddled mule and carried him eight miles, when he died in the saddle. The aged Navajoes decided that his body should be left, consequently it was abandoned. My friends in southern Utah, however, sent a party who made a journey of three hundred miles, at an expense of eighteen hundred dollars, and recovered the remains of my son.
"The killing of the Navajoe sheep by federal authority, rendered the Navajoes destitute and desperate, and to sustain themselves, they robbed the peaceful Moquis of fifteen thousand sheep, which reduced the latter to famine, in which twenty-four men and twenty-two women perished. I need not add that the massacre of my son was a dreadful blow upon his father and mother. He was born in Nauvoo, Hancock County, July 7th, 1842."
GEORGE A. SMITH.
VI.
PIONEERING.
A very significant circumstance in the life of Brother Smith—one which the world would consider so, and one which we view as of the highest honor and consequence, was recorded in his journal as follows: "Before leaving the Temple of Nauvoo, my wife, under the law of Abraham and Sarah, gave me five wives, viz: Lucy Smith, born February 9, 181 7, Newry, Maine; Nancy Clement, born October 31, 1815, Dryden, Tompkins Co., New York; Zilpha Stark, born July 3,1818, Hartland, Niagara Co., New York; Sarah Ann Libby, born May 7, 1818, Ossippee, Stratford Co., New Hampshire; Hannah Maria Libby, born June 29, 1828, Ossippee, Stratford Co., New Hampshire;" he also married Susan E. West after he reached the Valley. Five of Brother George A.'s wives survived him. They bore unto him twenty children, eleven of whom, among them Apostle John Henry Smith, at present the President of the European Mission, are living.
The autobiography contains the succeeding condensed account of pioneering experience, in which the discerning reader will not fail to see many expressions characteristic of the writer, which afford fine examples of his courage, patriotism and devotion to the broad religious principles which engaged his whole thought and life's desire: "Four teamsters that I had employed to drive teams for myself and family, enlisted in the battalion raised for the Mexican war, leaving me in charge of five ox teams. When five hundred of our young and able bodied men—the flower of our camp—were enlisted, we found ourselves unable to proceed to the Rocky Mountains. We were compelled to remain on the Missouri River, the main body of our people locating at Winter Quarters, now Florence, Nebraska; the residue scattered in companies of fifty families throughout the Pottawotamie country. * * While in Winter Quarters, the people suffered severely from scurvy, a disease induced through lack of vegetable diet. My third wife and four children died of this disease. This place is remembered by the Saints as a place of much sickness and distress, though I believe the location was a healthy one. I visited all the camps, and urged the cultivation of the potatoe as a cure for the scurvy. But little seed could be obtained; what was, however, produced in a marvelous manner. We had no vegetables for one year; our bread was mostly made of corn, brought two hundred miles from Missouri. The season after I left Pottawotamie County, the potatoe crop was a failure, and the saying went forth that it was because George A., "the potato saint," had gone to the mountains.
"In 1847 I accompanied President Young and the company of pioneers in searching out and making the road to and finding the location for the Church in the Great Basin. During this journey I walked seventeen hundred miles, and rode, mostly on horseback, eight hundred; much of the distance with raw hide soles on my shoes. I was six weeks without bread, though I was better off than most of the pioneer company; for I had about twenty-five pounds of flour locked up in my trunk, unknown to any one. I lived as the rest, on buffalo bulls and other wild meat, which was not always plentiful. I issued my reserved flour by cup fulls, to the sick, some of whom attribute to this circumstance the preservation of their lives. I planted the first potatoe that was put in the ground in Salt Lake Valley, and built a house for my father in the fort, before starting on my return.
In 1849 I took charge of the emigration at Council Bluffs, organizing and starting the companies. With the last, on the fourth of July, I started westward with my family. Our teams were heavily laden. We encountered hail and rain storms. Our cattle stampeded, and at the South Pass of the Platte, we were overtaken by a heavy storm, in which seventy animals were frozen. We made our journey to Salt Lake City, one thousand and thirty-four miles in one hundred and fifty-five days, arriving October 27th.
I was elected a member of the Senate of the Provisional State of Deseret, and reported a bill for the organization of the judiciary, which was the first bill printed for the consideration of members. I also reported a bill in relation to the construction of a National Railway across the continent, which some of the members considered a joke, though I was never more in earnest. The Governor, Brigham Young, had no salary. The members of the General Assembly had no per diem. The incidental expenses of cleaning rooms, fuel and stationery were borne by fines on absent members. The State revenue of that year built a bridge across the Jordan and one across the Cottonwood, rendered aid to an irrigation canal, and sustained other public improvements.
In December, 1850, I raised a company of one hundred and eighteen volunteers, accompanied by about thirty families, and started for the purpose of planting a colony near the Little Salt Lake. The day after we started, the thermometer was at zero. My company was organized at Peteetneet Creek (Payson), Utah County, and consisted of twenty-five cavalry, thirty-two infantry—picked men —and thirteen men in charge of a piece of artillery; the residue was organized as a permanent camp guard. * * We crossed five ranges of mountains, and in many instances sought out our own road, and arrived at Centre Creek, two hundred and sixty-five miles from Salt Lake City. This place had been designated by Elder Parley P. Pratt and a company of explorers, as the place in the Little Salt Lake Valley for a settlement. The more wealthy part of my company was dissatisfied with the location, but after several days examination of the country around, I succeeded in satisfying the party that it was the best place for a commencement.
Our deliberations were conducted in a general assembly, which we called "the quorum," by the light and warmth of immense fires of dry scrub cedar and pinion pine. These debates of our farmers and mechanics were among the most animating scenes of my life. As soon as the site of the town was determined upon, we commenced working a road into a canyon about six miles, which cost us five hundred days work, where we cut down a pole ninety-nine feet long, which we erected and on which we raised our Country's flag—the stars and stripes. We dedicated the ground by prayer and saluted the emblem of civil and religious liberty by the firing of cannon.
The organization of Iron County had been provided for by the Legislative Assembly, which had elected me its chief justice, with power to proceed with its further organization. We held an election, when two associate justices, a county recorder, a treasurer, sheriff, assessor and collector, justice of the peace, constable, and a member of the House of Representatives of the General Assembly of Deseret were elected. At the close of the election, a fat ox having been killed for the occasion, the inhabitants of the county sat down upon the ground to a public dinner, spread on blankets and buffalo robes. Our nearest white neighbors on the north were about two hundred miles distant, with five intervening ranges of mountains, and on the south over five hundred miles away. I sent the returns of the election to the secretary of State by Jefferson Hunt, our representative, who accompanied a party of our people that were returning from California by the winter route across the great southern desert. By this company I heard the rumor that Congress, in September, 1850, had passed "An Act organizing the provisional State of Deseret into the Territory of Utah."
In the winter of 1850-1, though it was very cold, we built a fort, in which were located dwelling houses and a meeting house, which served for meetings, schools and watch tower. It was in the shape of a Greek cross, and was of hewn logs. It served the town which we named Parowan, for fifteen years, when it was replaced by a stately stone edifice. I taught school during the first winter, having thirty-five pupils, whom I lectured on English grammar, around the evening camp fires.
We were soon visited by the Indian chief Walker and a large horde of warriors. Their visit demonstrated that our policy of settling in a fort was the only safe one. It was absolutely necessary for our preservation. On May 10, 185 1, President Brigham Young, who had been commissioned Governor of Utah, accompanied by President H. C. Kimball and others, arrived at Centre Creek amid the firing of cannon and other demonstrations of welcome. Governor Young had issued a proclamation ordering an election on the first Monday in August, at which I was elected a member of the Council of the Legislative Assembly. I was commissioned by Postmaster General Hall, on October 29, 1851, postmaster of Centre Creek, Iron County, and on the 29th of November, by Governor Young, colonel of cavalry in the Iron Military District.
In 1853, I was placed in command of the militia of the southern part of the Territory, and was instructed to take measures for the defense and safety of the inhabitants against the Utah Indians, who had commenced under their chief, Walker, to rob and kill the inhabitants. The settlements were so scattering, and the mountains to which the Indians retreated so difficult of access, that the policy had to be adopted of gathering all the inhabitants into forts, and protecting their stock by armed guards; refraining from indulging in acts of retaliation or violence against, but manifesting a conciliatory disposition towards the Indians, and at the same time watching so vigilantly as to be able to punish, with instant death, those who should attempt to steal cattle or kill the settlers. These measures involved much labor on the part of those inhabitants who had to leave their houses and build anew in a fort, but they soon brought the Indians to terms, and no doubt prevented a long list of murders from Indian vengeance. The Utah Indians do not seek revenge for any of their number who may be killed in the act of stealing or making an attack.
In April, 1854, a council between Governor Young and Walker, surrounded: by his chiefs and braves, at Chicken Creek, Juab Co., inaugurated a peace. The war cost the lives of nineteen white persons and many Indians; though I have unfeigned pleasure in stating that I never killed an Indian, nor was any white man ever killed while obeying my orders. The summer campaign was one of excessive labor to me, having to pass from settlement to settlement, subjected to great mental and physical exertion, for I felt the deepest anxiety that no wife nor mother should lament the loss of husband or son, if it were within the power of mortals to compass its avoidance. At the general conference of the Church, in 1854, 1 was elected Historian and General Church Recorder, and immediately went to work compiling the documentary history of Joseph Smith. February 2d, 1855, I was admitted as a member of the bar of the Supreme Court of the United States for the Territory of Utah, and received my certificate as an attorney, councilor-at-law and solicitor in chancery. I was elected a member of the convention and one of the committee which drafted a constitution, and on the twenty-sixth of March, 1856, was elected by said convention, in connection with Elder John Taylor, a Delegate to Congress, to present the constitution and accompanying memorial, asking for admission into the Union on an equal footing with the original states. This mission was a respite from my close application in the Historian's Office, where I had, with the assistance of four clerks, compiled and recorded in large records, the history of Joseph Smith from February 20th, 1843, until his massacre in June, 1844. I also supplied, from memory and otherwise, blanks in the history and records compiled by President Willard Richards, my "predecessor in the Historian's Office, who had, with prophetic pencil, written on the margin opposite the blanks, "to be supplied by George A. Smith."
"During my absence in 1856-7 of about eleven months; in addition to the duties of Delegate, I preached in the states of Missouri, Illinois, Iowa, Ohio, Virginia, Pennsylvania, New York, New Jersey and Connecticut. Our application for admission into the Union was answered by acts of hostility on the part of the government towards our people. The mails were soon stopped; an army designed for our destruction was ordered against us, which, on their route hither, exulted over their anticipated spoils and debauches with the wives of Mormon polygamists; but God overruled their intended wickedness, and the wrath of man was made to subserve the building up of His people.
"Nov. 2, 1860, my eldest son, George A. Smith, Jr., was murdered by Navajoe Indians, about thirty-five miles northwest of the Moquis villages in New Mexico, now Arizona, He was in company with Jacob Hamblin and nine others, who were on a mission to the Moquis Indians, with the design of learning their language and making explorations to find a wagon route from Washington, then our most southern settlement, to the western settlements of New Mexico. When about three hundred miles on their jouniey, they met a band of Navajoe Indians who were on a hunt. They traded the Navajoes some knives for blankets. My son's horse escaped out of the band, and he followed after it on horseback. He met seven Navajoes some three-quarters of a mile from camp, who delivered to him his horse in the most friendly manner. They conversed with him in the Utah language, which he understood. The first intimation of hostility on their part was their simultaneous firing upon him, when he received three arrows and four bullets. The aged Navajoes remonstrated with their young men in relation to their conduct and offered to protect the missionary party if they would immediately return home, to which they agreed.
"The Navajoe party had just received the intelligence that Lieutenant-Colonel Ruggles of the United States Army, with a detachment of soldiers, had burned their village, two hundred miles east, had massacred two hundred and fifty squaws and papooses, and killed forty thousand of their sheep. The receipt of this news by the war party was the cause of the murder of George A., Jr. After receiving so many wounds, his companions placed him on a saddled mule and carried him eight miles, when he died in the saddle. The aged Navajoes decided that his body should be left, consequently it was abandoned. My friends in southern Utah, however, sent a party who made a journey of three hundred miles, at an expense of eighteen hundred dollars, and recovered the remains of my son.
"The killing of the Navajoe sheep by federal authority, rendered the Navajoes destitute and desperate, and to sustain themselves, they robbed the peaceful Moquis of fifteen thousand sheep, which reduced the latter to famine, in which twenty-four men and twenty-two women perished. I need not add that the massacre of my son was a dreadful blow upon his father and mother. He was born in Nauvoo, Hancock County, July 7th, 1842."
"George A. Smith VII. Palestine Tour." Contributor. May 1883. pg. 310-312.
GEORGE A. SMITH.
VII.
PALESTINE TOUR.
The political career of President Smith covered almost the whole period of his residence in Utah. He was an earnest worker in establishing the provisional government called the State of Deseret, and afterwards in organizing and enacting laws for the government of the Territory of Utah. He was elected a member of the first legislature and re-elected to every succeeding session but one, until 1870. The last six years he was President of the Council, and was distinguished for his punctuality in calling the Council to order and for impartiality in the discharge of his official duty. More than half of Bro. George A's life was occupied in traveling and preaching the Gospel. He had, before 1870, delivered three thousand eight hundred discourses, in various parts of the world, as a labor of love, and never failed to use every opportunity to advocate the principles of the Gospel, which his long and laborious missionary experience afforded him. In the internal affairs of the Territory, Bro. Smith was an active laborer. He was recognized as the father of the southern settlements, the chief of which, St. George, being named in his honor. He was president of several irrigating canal companies, and was foremost in public enterprises leading to the occupation and development of the country, the establishment of home industries and of commercial relations among the people that would tend to make them free and independent of other communities, and at the same time utilize the natural resources with which the Territory abounds.
In October, 1872, a party was organized, of which President Smith was chief, to travel through Europe to Palestine and the East, the object being to gratify their long cherished desire to visit the Holy Land. The members of this tourist company, when starting from London, were: George A. Smith, Lorenzo Snow, Paul A. Schetler, Feramorz Little, George Dunford, Thos. W. Jennings, Eliza R. Snow and Clara S. Little, but from Genoa, George Dunford returned and Albert Carrington took his place and completed the tour.
The party made arrangements for tickets for the continental and eastern trip with Cook's Tourist Agency, London, and on the evening of November 30, 1872, started via Harwich and steamer on the North Sea to Rotterdam. They visited the principal cities of Holland, Belgium, France and Italy on the outward journey, and sailed, on the second of February, 1873, from the port of Brindisi over the calm waters of the Mediterranean to Alexandria, Cairo and the Red Sea, thence to Jaffa, where the Palestine tour began. It embraced a very extensive and thorough itinerary, in which a visit to all the ancient historical sites, towns, villages, streams, tombs, etc., was included. President Smith stood the horseback journey well, and enjoyed the tour as only one so well versed in scriptural subjects and ancient history could do. Writing from Jerusalem, he says:
"March 3d, 1873, I, with the rest of the party, visited the Mosque of Omar. They had no slippers large enough for me, so I tied two pocket handkerchiefs over my boots. We employed a very efficient guide, and I subjoin from my journal the chief items of his comments. The Mosque of Omar and the Mosque of Elaksa are within an enclosure of about fifteen hundred feet. The guide first showed us the north, or Paradise gate, then the east gate, in front of which he pointed out the site of the judgment seat of Solomon, under a small dome called the dome of chains; then through the east, or David's gate, into the mosque, where he pointed out a green marble slab in the floor, in which nineteen nails from the cross had been inserted, of which all but three and a half had disappeared, and when they disappear the world will come to an end; he then pointed out the saddle in which Mahomet rode before he went to heaven; a number of Korans; then a large rock in the centre of the mosque, on which tradition says Abraham offered up Isaac, and which is said to be the summit of Mount Moriah. On one side of this rock he pointed to a place from which Mahomet ascended to heaven, leaving the impression of his feet in the rock, and to the finger prints in the rock made by the angel Gabriel when he stayed the rock from following the prophet, the Mahommedans had kissed the footprint so much, that, to preserve it, they cut the piece out and locked it up with seven hairs of his beard, which are shown but once a year. He then took us into a cave under the rock, and pointed us to a tongue of rock, on the right hand side, which said to Mahomet: "Peace be with you, you prophet of God!" To which Mahomet replied: "Peace be with you, you rock of God;" he then pointed to an altar in the cave where Solomon prayed, to one where Elijah prayed, and to places where Abraham and David prayed; then to a cavity in the top caused by Mahomet's bumping his head against it when rising from prayer; then to a hole in the centre of the top through which they threw down the allies of the sacrifices; then to a round slab, in the centre of the cave, over the mouth of a deep well, called the Well of Souls. We then went outside the mosque and were shown a pulpit in the open air; near by is a fountain, now dry, used for ablutions previous to praying. We then passed under another building, and were shown a portion of the old wall and several columns of the horse gate; from that to the Mosque of Elaksa, in the same enclosure, and were shown a small black marble slab in the wall, brought from Mecca by Mahomet; those who can walk some fifteen feet, blindfolded, and touch the slab, are pure, the others not. We then went into the mosque, built about A. D. 607, and were shown the tomb of the two sons of Aaron, the footprints of Jesus in a rock, a marble altar where Moses offered prayer, the pulpit of Omar, made of cedar and ivory, said to be from Solomon's Temple; then two sets of two pillars, each set near together—those who can pass through are pure, the rest not; then the studio of Omar, surrounded with columns; then a well down which is the Garden of Eden, then a marble cradle in which Jesus slept when twelve years old, at the time he was lost from his parents. From that mosque, still in the same enclosure, we went to the stables of Solomon, now under ground; then along the east wall, this wall being also the east wall of the city, to a point where a stone pillar projects horizontally some three feet beyond the outer face, and on which Mahomet is to sit in judgment on the world. From there we went to the site of the Golden Gate, and had a fine view from one of the towers of the wall. We then went outside the enclosure to a Jewish wailing place, the only spot where the foundations of the Temple of Solomon are visible, outside the enclosure.
Brother Schettler and I then called on the Rabbi of the Portuguese congregation, to whom I presented a letter of introduction from the Rabbi of San Francisco. He said the letter was a good one, and that he liked the looks of my face. I talked to Brother Schettler, he to a German Jew, and the Jew to the Rabbi, as the latter could only speak in Hebrew, Portuguese and Turkish. He offered me a cigar; I told him I did not smoke. He said he was glad I had called on him, and brought a glass of water and some preserves, also cups of coffee for each of us. He remarked that the Jerusalem Jews were very poor, but if they had control, they would make great improvements. He said the Mosque of Omar was on the site of Solomon's Temple, but not in the centre; also that no Jew goes inside the mosque enclosure. He believed the God of Hosts would some day redeem the land. He introduced me to two of his friends, who showed us some ground they had bought from the Turks, and were erecting upon it a hospital and some dwellings for the poor Jews, with funds from abroad. We then went to their synagogue, and found it a plain, well-furnished building; and from there passed through the grain market, and through a jumble of narrow lanes arched over in places, and returned to our camp. The Rabbi, very courteously, said he would call upon me in camp."
While the party were visiting the ancient city, their tents were pitched upon the Mount of Olives, where prayers were offered up to the throne of Jehovah for the redemption of the land from its forbidding sterility, and it was dedicated for the speedy restoration of the Tribes of Israel to their ancient inheritance predicted to come to pass in the last days.
The party returned from Palestine, via Constantinople and Athens, to Trieste, the Austrian port of the Adriatic Sea, and completed the Continental tour by visiting the chief cities of Austria, Bavaria and Germany, reaching London on the way home, May 18. A week was spent in the great metropolis and the party sailed for America on the 28th, reaching home, where they were warmly welcomed by the authorities of the Church and the people generally, on the 18th of June, 1873.
GEORGE A. SMITH.
VII.
PALESTINE TOUR.
The political career of President Smith covered almost the whole period of his residence in Utah. He was an earnest worker in establishing the provisional government called the State of Deseret, and afterwards in organizing and enacting laws for the government of the Territory of Utah. He was elected a member of the first legislature and re-elected to every succeeding session but one, until 1870. The last six years he was President of the Council, and was distinguished for his punctuality in calling the Council to order and for impartiality in the discharge of his official duty. More than half of Bro. George A's life was occupied in traveling and preaching the Gospel. He had, before 1870, delivered three thousand eight hundred discourses, in various parts of the world, as a labor of love, and never failed to use every opportunity to advocate the principles of the Gospel, which his long and laborious missionary experience afforded him. In the internal affairs of the Territory, Bro. Smith was an active laborer. He was recognized as the father of the southern settlements, the chief of which, St. George, being named in his honor. He was president of several irrigating canal companies, and was foremost in public enterprises leading to the occupation and development of the country, the establishment of home industries and of commercial relations among the people that would tend to make them free and independent of other communities, and at the same time utilize the natural resources with which the Territory abounds.
In October, 1872, a party was organized, of which President Smith was chief, to travel through Europe to Palestine and the East, the object being to gratify their long cherished desire to visit the Holy Land. The members of this tourist company, when starting from London, were: George A. Smith, Lorenzo Snow, Paul A. Schetler, Feramorz Little, George Dunford, Thos. W. Jennings, Eliza R. Snow and Clara S. Little, but from Genoa, George Dunford returned and Albert Carrington took his place and completed the tour.
The party made arrangements for tickets for the continental and eastern trip with Cook's Tourist Agency, London, and on the evening of November 30, 1872, started via Harwich and steamer on the North Sea to Rotterdam. They visited the principal cities of Holland, Belgium, France and Italy on the outward journey, and sailed, on the second of February, 1873, from the port of Brindisi over the calm waters of the Mediterranean to Alexandria, Cairo and the Red Sea, thence to Jaffa, where the Palestine tour began. It embraced a very extensive and thorough itinerary, in which a visit to all the ancient historical sites, towns, villages, streams, tombs, etc., was included. President Smith stood the horseback journey well, and enjoyed the tour as only one so well versed in scriptural subjects and ancient history could do. Writing from Jerusalem, he says:
"March 3d, 1873, I, with the rest of the party, visited the Mosque of Omar. They had no slippers large enough for me, so I tied two pocket handkerchiefs over my boots. We employed a very efficient guide, and I subjoin from my journal the chief items of his comments. The Mosque of Omar and the Mosque of Elaksa are within an enclosure of about fifteen hundred feet. The guide first showed us the north, or Paradise gate, then the east gate, in front of which he pointed out the site of the judgment seat of Solomon, under a small dome called the dome of chains; then through the east, or David's gate, into the mosque, where he pointed out a green marble slab in the floor, in which nineteen nails from the cross had been inserted, of which all but three and a half had disappeared, and when they disappear the world will come to an end; he then pointed out the saddle in which Mahomet rode before he went to heaven; a number of Korans; then a large rock in the centre of the mosque, on which tradition says Abraham offered up Isaac, and which is said to be the summit of Mount Moriah. On one side of this rock he pointed to a place from which Mahomet ascended to heaven, leaving the impression of his feet in the rock, and to the finger prints in the rock made by the angel Gabriel when he stayed the rock from following the prophet, the Mahommedans had kissed the footprint so much, that, to preserve it, they cut the piece out and locked it up with seven hairs of his beard, which are shown but once a year. He then took us into a cave under the rock, and pointed us to a tongue of rock, on the right hand side, which said to Mahomet: "Peace be with you, you prophet of God!" To which Mahomet replied: "Peace be with you, you rock of God;" he then pointed to an altar in the cave where Solomon prayed, to one where Elijah prayed, and to places where Abraham and David prayed; then to a cavity in the top caused by Mahomet's bumping his head against it when rising from prayer; then to a hole in the centre of the top through which they threw down the allies of the sacrifices; then to a round slab, in the centre of the cave, over the mouth of a deep well, called the Well of Souls. We then went outside the mosque and were shown a pulpit in the open air; near by is a fountain, now dry, used for ablutions previous to praying. We then passed under another building, and were shown a portion of the old wall and several columns of the horse gate; from that to the Mosque of Elaksa, in the same enclosure, and were shown a small black marble slab in the wall, brought from Mecca by Mahomet; those who can walk some fifteen feet, blindfolded, and touch the slab, are pure, the others not. We then went into the mosque, built about A. D. 607, and were shown the tomb of the two sons of Aaron, the footprints of Jesus in a rock, a marble altar where Moses offered prayer, the pulpit of Omar, made of cedar and ivory, said to be from Solomon's Temple; then two sets of two pillars, each set near together—those who can pass through are pure, the rest not; then the studio of Omar, surrounded with columns; then a well down which is the Garden of Eden, then a marble cradle in which Jesus slept when twelve years old, at the time he was lost from his parents. From that mosque, still in the same enclosure, we went to the stables of Solomon, now under ground; then along the east wall, this wall being also the east wall of the city, to a point where a stone pillar projects horizontally some three feet beyond the outer face, and on which Mahomet is to sit in judgment on the world. From there we went to the site of the Golden Gate, and had a fine view from one of the towers of the wall. We then went outside the enclosure to a Jewish wailing place, the only spot where the foundations of the Temple of Solomon are visible, outside the enclosure.
Brother Schettler and I then called on the Rabbi of the Portuguese congregation, to whom I presented a letter of introduction from the Rabbi of San Francisco. He said the letter was a good one, and that he liked the looks of my face. I talked to Brother Schettler, he to a German Jew, and the Jew to the Rabbi, as the latter could only speak in Hebrew, Portuguese and Turkish. He offered me a cigar; I told him I did not smoke. He said he was glad I had called on him, and brought a glass of water and some preserves, also cups of coffee for each of us. He remarked that the Jerusalem Jews were very poor, but if they had control, they would make great improvements. He said the Mosque of Omar was on the site of Solomon's Temple, but not in the centre; also that no Jew goes inside the mosque enclosure. He believed the God of Hosts would some day redeem the land. He introduced me to two of his friends, who showed us some ground they had bought from the Turks, and were erecting upon it a hospital and some dwellings for the poor Jews, with funds from abroad. We then went to their synagogue, and found it a plain, well-furnished building; and from there passed through the grain market, and through a jumble of narrow lanes arched over in places, and returned to our camp. The Rabbi, very courteously, said he would call upon me in camp."
While the party were visiting the ancient city, their tents were pitched upon the Mount of Olives, where prayers were offered up to the throne of Jehovah for the redemption of the land from its forbidding sterility, and it was dedicated for the speedy restoration of the Tribes of Israel to their ancient inheritance predicted to come to pass in the last days.
The party returned from Palestine, via Constantinople and Athens, to Trieste, the Austrian port of the Adriatic Sea, and completed the Continental tour by visiting the chief cities of Austria, Bavaria and Germany, reaching London on the way home, May 18. A week was spent in the great metropolis and the party sailed for America on the 28th, reaching home, where they were warmly welcomed by the authorities of the Church and the people generally, on the 18th of June, 1873.
"George A. Smith VIII. Death and Character." Contributor. July 1883. pg. 398-400.
GEORGE A. SMITH.
VIII.
DEATH AND CHARACTER.
During the absence of President Smith on his Palestine tour, he was appointed and sustained as Trustee-in- Trust for the Church, which office he held until his death. On his return from that tour he gave considerable attention to the building of the Temple at St. George, where he spent a great deal of time. He was .a zealous advocate and laborer in the establishment of the United Order among the people. The discourses he delivered, in many of the towns of Utah, upon that subject were pre-eminently characteristic of him as a political and domestic economist. He believed in the principle of communities producing, as far. as possible, whatever they had to consume, and taught this lesson in his preaching, and practice of preferring home productions in purchasing. In the Spring of 1875, about the time of his return from St. George, Brother George A. was attacked with a severe cold, which, locating in his lungs, inflamed and irritated them in such a way as to prevent their use in public speaking. This affliction was supplemented with a very peculiar affection preventing sleep, except in an upright posture, and then but at short intervals. He suffered intensely from this combination of diseases for several months, resisting the power of the Destroyer with all the fortitude of a strong will and a desire to live, aided by the most sublime faith. He had the support of the prayers of all the people, among whom he was ever a great favorite; but they did not prevail over the decree of Him who doeth all things well. "Brother George A's time had come," was the expression of all his friends, and on Wednesday morning, September 1st, 1875, they bowed to the eternal fiat. He had been restless during the previous night, rising often and walking about, and in the morning was dressed and walked from his bed room into the adjoining sitting room, where he was telling Dr. S. B. Young how he felt. His wife was sitting near him. He had been, apparently, as near death many times during his illness as on this occasion. The change came suddenly; there were no contortions or struggles, two long drawn breaths and a straightening up of his body were the only signs that gave his family notice of his departure; his head fell in the arms of his wife; life had fled.
All Israel mourned the loss of their counselor and friend. He was spoken of as a pillar in the Temple of God on earth, a comparison which President Young corrected on the principle that no man could occupy such a position, as the work of God cannot be dependent upon the power of men, but in making the correction he did not in the least degree detract from the force of its intent in describing the great man of Zion, who had fallen to the grave. On the contrary, none paid the memory of Brother George A. so comprehensive and affectionate a tribute as the President, who remarked on the morning of his death:
"I have known Brother George A. Smith for forty-two years, have traveled and labored in the ministry with him for many years, and have believed him to be as faithful a boy and man as ever lived, and in my opinion he had as good a record on this and the other side of the vail as any man. I never knew of his neglecting or overdoing a duty; he was a man of sterling integrity, a cabinet of history, and always true to his friends."
The habit of "living within his means" was a conspicuous one in the life of Brother Smith. He was careful not to incur debt, and while this prevented his undertaking extensive business enterprises, it at the same time relieved him of much care and anxiety and allowed him to attend to those other occupations more congenial to his disposition. He taught the principles of domestic economy, by which he was governed, to the people, who will ever remember, as a characteristic of his short emphatic discourses, the plain, sound, practical sense displayed. In the disposition of the people to extravagance in living and ostentation at funerals, Brother George A. found occasion to use some very powerful arguments in favor of retrenchment. In this connection, the following extract from his writings will serve to illustrate the views he entertained:
"While executing my will of date October 14, 1872, I inserted the following clause: I wish to be buried in a coffin much larger than my natural size. The expenses of an unostentatious funeral to be paid out of my undivided estate; the slab which designates my resting place shall not cost over one hundred dollars. A coffin made of red pine or other mountain wood, plain, but well made, large enough to give ample room for the body to swell, with no unnecessary ornaments about it, and three half-inch holes bored in the bottom will be sufficient.
"At the funeral, I should like to have either the fifteenth chapter of 1st Corinthians, or the Vision in the book of Covenants, or an appropriate extract from the Book of Mormon read. A few remarks by the Bishop of the Ward, or some of the Elders, exhorting the audience to faith and good works, such as would be calculated to impress my children and friends with the importance of keeping the commandments of God, and such as would extend comfort and consolation to the minds of the living, would be in accordance with my wishes. Let those who attend the funeral do so in clean attire, such as they would wear to meeting on other occasions."
Many disinterested acts of kindness marked the association of President Smith with all his friends. Without ostentation he was ever bestowing to the right and left, what to those who received from his generous hand, appeared the most opportune and grateful of gifts. He had a way of doing good and of accomplishing, without much ado, the aims he had in view that often created surprises for those who were not the most intimate observers. His natural talents qualified him in an eminent degree for the labors of a legislator or lawyer, in both of which capacities he distinguished himself; notably as a lawyer in one respect: he practiced law purely to magnify the majesty of government and to defend the innocent. In the celebrated Egan case, in which he ably defended the accused, who was tried for killing his wife's seducer, he made as strong an argument and announced as pure principles of liberty in opposition to license as have ever been heard in a court room. He was successful in his practice and never took fees of any description for the aid he rendered his brethren at the courts of law. A characteristic feature of his public speaking was the brevity and directness of all his utterances; he was full of sparkling anecdote with which his discourses were ever illustrated and made delightful to his auditors.
In the forty odd years of Brother George A's ministry, he was at all times exemplary, true and just. He never became weary in promulgating the eternal truths of Heaven, a special witness of which he was in deed as well as in his Apostolic calling. We remember him as among the noblest and best of men, the kindest and most patient of friends, the humblest and most devoted of the Lord's servants, and one whom to meet and associate with in the world beyond will be to realize one of the sweetest delights of heaven.
GEORGE A. SMITH.
VIII.
DEATH AND CHARACTER.
During the absence of President Smith on his Palestine tour, he was appointed and sustained as Trustee-in- Trust for the Church, which office he held until his death. On his return from that tour he gave considerable attention to the building of the Temple at St. George, where he spent a great deal of time. He was .a zealous advocate and laborer in the establishment of the United Order among the people. The discourses he delivered, in many of the towns of Utah, upon that subject were pre-eminently characteristic of him as a political and domestic economist. He believed in the principle of communities producing, as far. as possible, whatever they had to consume, and taught this lesson in his preaching, and practice of preferring home productions in purchasing. In the Spring of 1875, about the time of his return from St. George, Brother George A. was attacked with a severe cold, which, locating in his lungs, inflamed and irritated them in such a way as to prevent their use in public speaking. This affliction was supplemented with a very peculiar affection preventing sleep, except in an upright posture, and then but at short intervals. He suffered intensely from this combination of diseases for several months, resisting the power of the Destroyer with all the fortitude of a strong will and a desire to live, aided by the most sublime faith. He had the support of the prayers of all the people, among whom he was ever a great favorite; but they did not prevail over the decree of Him who doeth all things well. "Brother George A's time had come," was the expression of all his friends, and on Wednesday morning, September 1st, 1875, they bowed to the eternal fiat. He had been restless during the previous night, rising often and walking about, and in the morning was dressed and walked from his bed room into the adjoining sitting room, where he was telling Dr. S. B. Young how he felt. His wife was sitting near him. He had been, apparently, as near death many times during his illness as on this occasion. The change came suddenly; there were no contortions or struggles, two long drawn breaths and a straightening up of his body were the only signs that gave his family notice of his departure; his head fell in the arms of his wife; life had fled.
All Israel mourned the loss of their counselor and friend. He was spoken of as a pillar in the Temple of God on earth, a comparison which President Young corrected on the principle that no man could occupy such a position, as the work of God cannot be dependent upon the power of men, but in making the correction he did not in the least degree detract from the force of its intent in describing the great man of Zion, who had fallen to the grave. On the contrary, none paid the memory of Brother George A. so comprehensive and affectionate a tribute as the President, who remarked on the morning of his death:
"I have known Brother George A. Smith for forty-two years, have traveled and labored in the ministry with him for many years, and have believed him to be as faithful a boy and man as ever lived, and in my opinion he had as good a record on this and the other side of the vail as any man. I never knew of his neglecting or overdoing a duty; he was a man of sterling integrity, a cabinet of history, and always true to his friends."
The habit of "living within his means" was a conspicuous one in the life of Brother Smith. He was careful not to incur debt, and while this prevented his undertaking extensive business enterprises, it at the same time relieved him of much care and anxiety and allowed him to attend to those other occupations more congenial to his disposition. He taught the principles of domestic economy, by which he was governed, to the people, who will ever remember, as a characteristic of his short emphatic discourses, the plain, sound, practical sense displayed. In the disposition of the people to extravagance in living and ostentation at funerals, Brother George A. found occasion to use some very powerful arguments in favor of retrenchment. In this connection, the following extract from his writings will serve to illustrate the views he entertained:
"While executing my will of date October 14, 1872, I inserted the following clause: I wish to be buried in a coffin much larger than my natural size. The expenses of an unostentatious funeral to be paid out of my undivided estate; the slab which designates my resting place shall not cost over one hundred dollars. A coffin made of red pine or other mountain wood, plain, but well made, large enough to give ample room for the body to swell, with no unnecessary ornaments about it, and three half-inch holes bored in the bottom will be sufficient.
"At the funeral, I should like to have either the fifteenth chapter of 1st Corinthians, or the Vision in the book of Covenants, or an appropriate extract from the Book of Mormon read. A few remarks by the Bishop of the Ward, or some of the Elders, exhorting the audience to faith and good works, such as would be calculated to impress my children and friends with the importance of keeping the commandments of God, and such as would extend comfort and consolation to the minds of the living, would be in accordance with my wishes. Let those who attend the funeral do so in clean attire, such as they would wear to meeting on other occasions."
Many disinterested acts of kindness marked the association of President Smith with all his friends. Without ostentation he was ever bestowing to the right and left, what to those who received from his generous hand, appeared the most opportune and grateful of gifts. He had a way of doing good and of accomplishing, without much ado, the aims he had in view that often created surprises for those who were not the most intimate observers. His natural talents qualified him in an eminent degree for the labors of a legislator or lawyer, in both of which capacities he distinguished himself; notably as a lawyer in one respect: he practiced law purely to magnify the majesty of government and to defend the innocent. In the celebrated Egan case, in which he ably defended the accused, who was tried for killing his wife's seducer, he made as strong an argument and announced as pure principles of liberty in opposition to license as have ever been heard in a court room. He was successful in his practice and never took fees of any description for the aid he rendered his brethren at the courts of law. A characteristic feature of his public speaking was the brevity and directness of all his utterances; he was full of sparkling anecdote with which his discourses were ever illustrated and made delightful to his auditors.
In the forty odd years of Brother George A's ministry, he was at all times exemplary, true and just. He never became weary in promulgating the eternal truths of Heaven, a special witness of which he was in deed as well as in his Apostolic calling. We remember him as among the noblest and best of men, the kindest and most patient of friends, the humblest and most devoted of the Lord's servants, and one whom to meet and associate with in the world beyond will be to realize one of the sweetest delights of heaven.
"A Christmas Dinner in France Sixty Years Ago." Relief Society Magazine. December 1932. pg. 735.
A Christmas Dinner in France Sixty Years Ago
The following letter was written by President George A. Smith, grandfather of Apostle George Albert Smith, to one of his daughters, who was then a young girl. The writer of the letter was then on his way to Palestine in company with Apostle Lorenzo Snow, Eliza R. Snow, Feramorz Little and others:
"Nice, Dec. 25, 1872.
"My Dear Daughter:
"We left Marseilles yesterday morning and came by railroad over a hilly country along the shores of the Mediterranean, passing through many deep cuts in the rocks, and numerous tunnels, arriving at Nice, which you will see on the map is near the south-east corner of France.
"In the evening the bells began to ring, the boys fired their crackers, and occasionally we saw a Christmas tree being carried along the streets. The little fellows here are fond of Christmas gifts as well as in our own country.
"Elder Snow, Eliza R., F. Little, Clara and myself took a ride in an open carriage to see the town and vicinity. Its site is very rocky and uneven. Everything is green—flowers of numerous tints in bloom. Orange groves, loaded with fruit, and olive trees, also loaded, form a beautiful contrast with the thoughts of winter in Salt Lake City. A great many wealthy people come here to spend the winter on account of its romantic situation and its temperate climate. Many beautiful hotels and villas have been built for their accommodation. We are at the Grand Hotel. Our rooms are on what we call the fourth and what they call the third story. We go down four double flights of stairs and up two for our meals. About two hundred sit down to table d'hote at six o'clock p. m. The first dish was soup, which Aunt Eliza pronounced good (change of plates) ; second dish, a nice little meat pie about the size of a common-sized peach (change of plates) ; third dish, a little fish and a little potato, and a little melted butter dip (change of plates) ; fourth dish a little baked beef with a little green peas mixed with several tother compounds (plates changed) ; fifth dish, a little chicken, hardly done, with sheep's heart (change of plates) ; sixth dish, nameless and uneatable (plates changed) ; seventh dish, meat jelly and meat hashed (plates changed) ; eighth dish, a little chicken bitter seasoned, accompanied with lettuce and celery mixed with vinegar and olive oil (plates changed) ; ninth dish, plum pudding very small and good for Christmas (plates changed) ; tenth dish, ice cream and a small cake (plates changed) ; eleventh dish, a small cake and roasted horse-chestnuts (plates changed) ; twelfth dish, oranges, pears and several kinds of nuts.
"It took one hour and a half for this performance, for we had to wait longer between the different courses than it took us to eat the portions served up to us. Probably about one hundred bottles of table wine were drunk during the meal. The drinking water is placed on the table in bottles. It is clear, but warm and insipid. I forgot to state that to each person was appropriated a small crusty loaf of bread, not so large as my fist ; the seasoning of the food is generally unpalatable to me, which caused me to try the sour wine which also was, not pleasant to the taste. This is Christmas abroad—I hope you had a better one at home, although ours was amusing to us, seated as we were in the midst of the 'tip-top* fashionables.
"We leave tomorrow morning for Genoa, Italy. * * *
"From your affectionate father,
"George A. Smith."
A Christmas Dinner in France Sixty Years Ago
The following letter was written by President George A. Smith, grandfather of Apostle George Albert Smith, to one of his daughters, who was then a young girl. The writer of the letter was then on his way to Palestine in company with Apostle Lorenzo Snow, Eliza R. Snow, Feramorz Little and others:
"Nice, Dec. 25, 1872.
"My Dear Daughter:
"We left Marseilles yesterday morning and came by railroad over a hilly country along the shores of the Mediterranean, passing through many deep cuts in the rocks, and numerous tunnels, arriving at Nice, which you will see on the map is near the south-east corner of France.
"In the evening the bells began to ring, the boys fired their crackers, and occasionally we saw a Christmas tree being carried along the streets. The little fellows here are fond of Christmas gifts as well as in our own country.
"Elder Snow, Eliza R., F. Little, Clara and myself took a ride in an open carriage to see the town and vicinity. Its site is very rocky and uneven. Everything is green—flowers of numerous tints in bloom. Orange groves, loaded with fruit, and olive trees, also loaded, form a beautiful contrast with the thoughts of winter in Salt Lake City. A great many wealthy people come here to spend the winter on account of its romantic situation and its temperate climate. Many beautiful hotels and villas have been built for their accommodation. We are at the Grand Hotel. Our rooms are on what we call the fourth and what they call the third story. We go down four double flights of stairs and up two for our meals. About two hundred sit down to table d'hote at six o'clock p. m. The first dish was soup, which Aunt Eliza pronounced good (change of plates) ; second dish, a nice little meat pie about the size of a common-sized peach (change of plates) ; third dish, a little fish and a little potato, and a little melted butter dip (change of plates) ; fourth dish a little baked beef with a little green peas mixed with several tother compounds (plates changed) ; fifth dish, a little chicken, hardly done, with sheep's heart (change of plates) ; sixth dish, nameless and uneatable (plates changed) ; seventh dish, meat jelly and meat hashed (plates changed) ; eighth dish, a little chicken bitter seasoned, accompanied with lettuce and celery mixed with vinegar and olive oil (plates changed) ; ninth dish, plum pudding very small and good for Christmas (plates changed) ; tenth dish, ice cream and a small cake (plates changed) ; eleventh dish, a small cake and roasted horse-chestnuts (plates changed) ; twelfth dish, oranges, pears and several kinds of nuts.
"It took one hour and a half for this performance, for we had to wait longer between the different courses than it took us to eat the portions served up to us. Probably about one hundred bottles of table wine were drunk during the meal. The drinking water is placed on the table in bottles. It is clear, but warm and insipid. I forgot to state that to each person was appropriated a small crusty loaf of bread, not so large as my fist ; the seasoning of the food is generally unpalatable to me, which caused me to try the sour wine which also was, not pleasant to the taste. This is Christmas abroad—I hope you had a better one at home, although ours was amusing to us, seated as we were in the midst of the 'tip-top* fashionables.
"We leave tomorrow morning for Genoa, Italy. * * *
"From your affectionate father,
"George A. Smith."
Palmer, William R. "Pioneers of Southern Utah - George A. Smith." Instructor. December 1943. pg. 615-616.
Pioneers of Southern Utah By William R. Palmer II. GEORGE A. SMITH -- FATHER OF SOUTHERN UTAH During the winter of 1849-50 Parley P. Pratt led fifty men on an expedition to locate settlement sites in what is now Southwestern Utah. The church was purchasing the Rancho San Bernardino in California and it planned to throw a string of settlements from Great Salt Lake City along the historic Old Spanish Trail to the Pacific Coast. The inland Mormons needed badly another trade route to the outside world. The explorers found a good site on the "Trail" at Centre Creek in the Valley of the Little Salt Lake, and on January 8, 1850, amid feasting and celebration, they raised a liberty pole and the Apostle dedicated the place as "the site of the City Little Salt Lake as long as the sun shone upon it." The Pratt Company made another discovery not twenty miles from this townsite which was deemed of sufficient importance by Brigham Young that he planned at once to colonize the area. They discovered great measures of iron ore and iron was badly needed. Apostle George A. Smith was selected to head a strong colony to settle on Centre Creek, and the preliminary steps were taken for the creation of a county called Iron to cover the valued section. The plans were that Iron County was to be an industrial center; that an Iron Works would be established there which would manufacture iron for the Intermountain West. With this in mind the personnel of the county was largely hand picked for their knowledge of mining and smelting ores. Iron workers who came with the emigrants to Salt Lake City for the next six or seven years were sent to Iron County. Like the earth. Iron County was created spiritually before it was temporarily. George A. Smith called his Iron Missionaries together at Fort Utah where Provo now stands December 15, 1850 and organized them for the journey down. He also partially organized Iron County with a temporary Probate Judge, a Constable and a Militia under whose escort the journey would be made. At the same time and place {Fort Utah) the Company was organized into a Branch of the Church with an Apostle-President and two Bishops, and Henry Lunt was appointed agent for The Deseret News for Iron County. Two weeks later, on the way down, while camped at Cove Creek they organized the Iron County Choir. When this caravan yoked up and started out, they were literally a county on wheels and a traveling branch of the church and Iron County was a going, functioning concern though it had no legal or official existence until February, 1852. George A. Smith exacted high Christian conduct from his Missionaries. There must be no profanity or taking of the name of the Lord in vain, no gambling and the Sabbath day must be observed. Even while they traveled Sunday meetings must be held and the Bishops were to administer the Sacrament to the congregation. He said, "We are going to build up the Kingdom of God, prepare the way for the gathering of the saints and establishing Zion. We should act as consistent as though we were preaching the Gospel. We do not want a mean man to settle in Iron County. I prophesy in the name of the Lord that if we act in faith, being agreed, we shall perform our mission in safety and return in prosperity.” The pioneers had an interesting though difficult journey in the dead of a cold winter. President Smith put Anson Call as Captain and leader of the First Fifty wagons and Simon Baker Captain of the Second Fifty. He took his position in the very rear of the second division. He wanted to make sure that no weak or broken down outfit was left behind and that every member of his company was brought safely through. An incident of the journey reveals the quality of the President s leadership. Between what is now Kanosh and Cove Fort, Simon Baker of the Second Fifty discovered the pass where the highway now runs, and came out in the lead of the Call Company who had gone over the rough mountain. From here Baker kept the lead over the angry protests of Anson Call and the journey developed into an ox team race. Baker went hurrying on dropping his weak outfits with George A. Smith among them back to Call’s division. George A. Smith said nothing. Baker drove into the valley of Little Salt Lake two days ahead of Call and his outfits were strung from Red Creek back to the foot of the Beaver Mountains. Word came back to George A. Smith, still in the rear, that Baker's leaders were camped on Red Creek and the men were riding the country picking out the best ranch places for themselves. The President sent word for them to remain on Red Creek until all the wagons were in. When at last they were all together, he called a meeting. Standing in the front of his wagon box he praised the men for their eagerness to discharge their mission and he commended their zeal. He was especially thankful that through all the hardships of the journey there had not been a single fight. Then very tactfully he squelched the rivalry and recalled them to their missions by saying, "It is only five miles to Parley P. Pratt's liberty pole which is our destination. Tomorrow morning when we yoke up let the Captains of Fifties and the Captains of Tens take their proper places as we were organized in the beginning. We will make our last march in order and we will form our camp at the liberty pole in proper formation so every person every day can be accounted for. Not one word of criticism had been spoken but the racers and the would be grabbers felt now ashamed. Arriving at Pratt's liberty pole on January 13th, 1851, they set about at once to build a city. The very next day George A. Smith sent ninety men to the canyon to make a road and cut timber to build a meeting house. It was to be large enough to hold the people and be strong enough to protect them from Indian assault. Built in the form of a Maltese cross it would afford eight strong bastions for its defense. The third day was declared by the President a holiday so that an election might be held to more completely and legally organize Iron County. At this time a full get of County Officers were elected by ballot. They were sworn in and put under bonds to faithfully discharge the duties of their office. Land entries could now be legally recorded and, if need arose, the territory defended against acts of lawlessness from any source. The wisdom and foresight of this can be seen in contrast with Nevada and California where millions of dollars were spent in litigation to determine titles to real estate and mining claims which had not been so recorded. Iron County was now legally and fully organized though a year would pass before it received a territorial charter, Moreover, its first settlement was a county and not a town. Iron County was a county without a single town. Parowan operated for four months as a county before a city government was set up. (To be continued) |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Palmer, William R. "Pioneers of Southern Utah - George A. Smith." Instructor. January 1944. pg. 21-24.
Pioneers of Southern Utah WILLIAM R. PALMER George A. Smith, Father of Southern Utah (Cont'd.) George A. Smith held his colony together in Parowan until fields were established there and the first year's crops were harvested. The iron workers were too far out in the wilderness to depend upon the mother city, Great Salt Lake, for anything more than council and instruction. The settlers here must be self-sustaining while they prosecuted their mission of founding towns and making iron. During the summer and fall of 1851 other companies arrived to augment and strengthen the Parowan settlement. Through that summer also, the iron deposits and the "Valley of the Little Muddy" were carefully explored by George A. Smith for a suitable location for the Iron Works and its supporting settlement. In August, after a flood, a lump of coal was found in the bed of the Little Muddy and the President changed the name of the stream to Coal Creek. This incident fixed the site of the Iron Works. Limestone existed in abundance at the mouth of Coal Canyon and coal was known to exist not far up the stream. The beds of iron were only twelve miles to the west. The Lord, they felt, had placed the essentials of the needed industry within a compact radius of country. The Works would be built midway between the iron and the coal and almost at the foot of the limestone ledge. November 3rd. George A. Smith, Wm. H. Dame, Elisha H. Groves, James A. Little, Henry Lunt and Wm. C. Mitchell came to Coal Creek to survey a townsite. They chose the same site that Parley P. Pratt had selected two years before. They surveyed a townsite which they named Cedar City, "and a five hundred acre field. November 5th, The minutes record, "George A. Smith in humility before God, together with the rest of the pioneers, dedicated the ground just surveyed, the surrounding lands, the minerals, the water, the timber and grass to the service of God in the manufacture of iron, machinery, etc, that the necessities of the Saints might be supplied and the Territory of Utah built up." Eleven wagons on November the 11th brought thirty-five men from Parowan under Henry Lunt to build the new city and its Iron Works. During the next eight years a heroic chapter of achievement was written by this colony into the story of Mormon pioneering. It was a different story from any other ever written in Mormon colonization. Subsequent history reveals that building an iron industry is not a job for poor men without cash capital in great quantity whether it be in Utah or in Pittsburg. Things were expected from this little band of Iron Missionaries that were humanly impossible without capital. Under the kindly and stimulating council of George A. Smith men worked barefooted and in rags. On some very severe nights half the colony danced half the night that the meagre bedding might be doubled to permit the other half to sleep warm. At midnight the shift changed. Under these conditions the thirty- five men who spent the first season in Cedar City cleared, fenced and put the five hundred acre field under an irrigation system.. They plowed it, seeded it, farmed it, and harvested the crops in the fall. They built roads to the coal and to the iron, and opened the mines, built a furnace with blowing appartus driven by water power, built a mill race with its water wheel, a pattern shop, seven coke ovens, a blacksmith shop and office, sawed lumber by hand, burned four thousand bushels of charcoal, hauled ore, limerock, coal which they converted into coke, they loaded the furnace and made its trial run all in ten and a half months time. On September 30th, 1852 they tapped the furnace and drew off the first iron ever manufactured west of the Mississippi River. When the first iron was drawn off, the entire colony, men, women and children stood in the early morning at the face of the furnace where they had spent the night in anxious watching. When they saw the molten stream of iron pour out, their pent up emotions burst forth in one spontaneous shout of "Hosannah, Hosannah, Hosannah. Glory to God and the Lamb forever." They had been so intent on fulfilling their mission that up to now most of the families were still living in their wagon boxes. There had been no time to build houses. Food, too, had been short during that first year in Iron County. George A. Smith wrote that he and "his lady" were invited out for din ner where they "dined sumptuously on bacon rinds." George A's "lady" was Zilpha, one of his young plural wives. She was a woman of great strength of character and she fully merited the affection and esteem in which she was universally held. Between her and Bathsheba, his first wife, who remained in Salt Lake City, there existed a beautiful affection. They corresponded at every opportunity and once when the President came home in the evening Zilpha surprised him with a small sweet cake, a rarity indeed, as a loving reminder that this was Bathsheba's birthday. George A. Smith maintained his residence in Parowan during the first two years of the Iron Mission, then he returned to Salt Lake City. But his was the task of keeping, a supervisory eye over Southern development and colonization until 1861 when Erastus Snow and Orson Pratt came south to found the city of St. George and made their homes there. These two Apostles now assumed leadership in the South and the Iron County Mission was superseded by "The Southern Mission." By this time, however, two stakes, Parowan and Cedar, had been set up, the Iron County civil government was well established and the Southern Mission in its jurisdiction over this area was considerably limited. George A. Smith had much to do with the setting up of the Indian Mission which established headquarters at Fort Harmony in 1854 and from there founded settlements in Santa Clara, Pinto and Las Vegas. Every year or two this father of the South made trips into Southern Utah and explored around for more places to build settlements. His council to the people was always constructive and forward looking. He built mills in Parowan and Cedar City. Once when he came down he asked Parowan to plant two thousand fruit trees that spring on the public square so their children and the poor could have fruit without stealing it. He also admonished them to build no more "jews harp" fences around their fields. Better feelings would exist when substantial fences protected their crops from the neighbors' animals. The city of St. George was named in his honor. Once when returning from an exploring trip, he came to a lonely ranch and was surprised to find as its owner his old friend of the Plains days, "Gunlock" Bill Hamblin. George A. named the place Gunlock. The ranch grew into a thriving little village and the name still survives. This Apostle-President, implicit believer in guidance by inspired revelation from God, used also every scientific instrument and principle he could get hold of or apply to his pioneering problems. He avidly read every printed page that came within his reach no matter what the subject. He read "romances" (novels were taboo) for relaxation, and if his eyes were tired or sore he called some brother to read a romance aloud for him. A month after the arrival in Parowan he thirsted so much for news of the outside world that he sent Anson Call with eight men to Salt Lake City for newspapers, books and letters from his family and from President Brigham Young. He was also a prolific letter writer and often kept two or three secretaries busy writing the epistles he sent out in bundles every time there was a chance to dispatch mail. George A. Smith was a man of huge proportions both mentally and physically. He weighed over three hundred pounds. Traveling about wearied him considerably yet he was restless and full of energy. He was very bald and wore a full wig. He also had false teeth and wore glasses. He sometimes astounded the Indians by slowly removing all these appendages before them, and he came to be called by the natives, "Nonchokowicher" which means, takes himself apart. There are still one or two old Indians living who remember him by that name. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal." Instructor. January 1946. pg. 7-14.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH EDITOR'S NOTE: For more than a year now we have had it in mind to run this Journal in The Instructor, but have not had the space to do so, in the light of other commitments. Beginning with this number, however, we shall publish serially this hitherto unpublished work by one of early Mormonism's most able and useful men. I was born at Potsdam, St. Lawrence County, New York, June 26, 1817. My father, John Smith, was the sixth son of Asael and Mary, and was born July 16th, 1781; he married Clarissa Lyman, Sept. 11, 1815. My grandfather, Asael Smith, was the second son of Samuel Smith the second, and Priscilla, and was born in Topsfield, Massachusetts, March 1st, 1744, and married Mary Duty, daughter of Moses Duty, February 12, 1761. My great-grandfather, the second Samuel Smith, was the son of the first Samuel Smith and Rebecca; he was born January 26th, 1714, in Topsfield, Essex County, Massachusetts, and married Priscilla, daughter of Zaccheus Gould. His father, Samuel Smith the first, was the son of Robert and Mary Smith, who came from England; he was born January 26, 1666, in Topsfield, Essex County, Mass., and married Rebecca Curtis, daughter of John Curtis, on January 26th, 1707. My mother was the daughter of Richard Lyman, who was the son of John Lyman. Richard was an Orderly Sergeant for several years in the War of Independence, during which time, by exposure, he contracted a disease which produced an untimely death, a few years after the war, leaving a family of small children. My mother was reared under the care of her uncle, the Rev. Elijah Lyman, pastor of the First Presbyterian Church at Brookfield, Orange County, Vermont; she was born June 27th, 1790. My grandmother's name was Philomelia Loomace. My father and mother were members of the First Congregational Church at Potsdam, and spared no pains to impress my mind from my infancy with the importance of living a life of obedience to the principles of the religion of heaven, which they taught to me as well as they understood it. The winter after I was 9 years old, I received a blow upon my head, which rendered me insensible for three weeks; a council of surgeons decided that the skull was fractured, and the blood settled under it, and that the only remedy was trepanning. My father, being a man of faith, and believing that God would heal me, dismissed the physicians, and in a few weeks I recovered, although for many years I felt the effects of that blow. At an early age I felt a disposition to enquire after the original principles of the gospel. I asked my father where the Presbyterian Church originated. He answered, 'With the Apostles.' I enquired where the Methodist Church originated; he replied, 'With John Wesley, in England, about a hundred years ago.' I enquired where the Baptist Church originated; he said it originated with Mr. Williams, who first settled Rhode Island, or with the Waldenses. I enquired the reason these sects did not join the Presbyterians who descended directly from the Apostles. He answered, 'They all think that they descended directly from the Apostles. This opened my eyes, and I saw that all these religious notions were mere matter of opinion. In the fall of 1828, my grandfather received by letter from my Uncle Joseph Smith, Sen., the in formation that his son Joseph had had several remarkable visions. My grandfather was then living in Stockholm, St. Lawrence County; also three of his sons, Jesse, Asahel and Silas. The old gentleman said that he always knew that God was going to raise up some branch of his family to be a great benefit to mankind, but my uncles ridiculed Joseph's visions. Soon after a letter was received from Joseph Smith, Jun., in which he declared that the sword of vengeance of the Almighty hung over this generation, and that except they repented and obeyed the gospel, and turned from their wicked ways, humbling themselves before the Lord, it would fall upon the wicked and sweep them from the earth as with the besom of destruction. This letter made a deep impression upon my mind, and my father said, 'That Joseph wrote like a prophet.' In the month of August, 1830, my uncle, Joseph Smith, and his youngest son, Don Carlos, came to my father's on a visit, bringing with them some Books of Mormon. My father had not seen his brother for about 18 years ; he had lived in Wayne and Ontario Counties, Western New York, a distance from us of 250 miles. As my uncle was in great haste to see his father, father took a horse and wagon, and carried them to Stockholm, about 12 miles, where my grandfather and uncles resided. My mother and myself occupied Saturday and Sunday reading the Book of Mormon. On Sunday evening the neighbors gathered in to see the "Golden Bible," as it was called by them, and commenced raising objections to it. Although I did not believe the Book, their objections looked to me so slim and foolish, that I commenced answering them and exposed the fallacy of their objections so palpably that they went away confounded, saying, 'You was always a smart boy.' I continued to read the Book of Mormon and framed in my mind a series of objections, which I supposed were sufficient to overthrow its authenticity, and on the return of my Uncle Joseph, I undertook to argue with him upon the subject, but he so successfully removed my objections and enlightened my mind that I have never since ceased to advocate the divine authenticity of that book. Uncle Joseph and Don Carlos labored diligently to convince our relations of the truth of the work. Uncle Jesse, the oldest brother in the family, opposed them in the most vindictive manner, threatening to hew Uncle Joseph down with a broad axe, if he brought his books into or preached any such damned nonsense in his house. He followed him to every place he went and was so abusive as to prevent him talking on the subject in his presence. Notwithstanding this, Uncle Asahel and Silas and my father were so far impressed with the truth that they continued to investigate it, as did also several younger branches of the family. My grandfather, Asael, fully believed the Book of Mormon, which he read nearly through, although in his 88th year, without the aid of glasses. He had been for many years a Universalist, and exceedingly set in his way; he died October 31st, 1830. Soon after Uncle Joseph returned home, Mr. Solomon Humphrey, a Baptist exhorter living in Stockholm, being impressed with the truth of the work went to Manchester, Ontario County, to see Cousin Joseph, and was baptized and ordained an Elder. He returned home and commenced preaching the word, although constantly hissed at by ministers of all denominations and their followers. We were also visited by Elder Joseph H. Wakefield, who in connection with Elder Humphrey baptized several in Stockholm and Matildaville, among whom were my mother's brothers, Asa and George Lyman, and my grandmother, Philomena Lyman. In September, 1831, my mother was baptized; the Congregational Church commenced to labor with my father and mother, but did not begin correctly, according to the directory, my father having been a prominent member and having been engaged in the performance of almost every church labor with the refractory members for 17 years, corrected their blunders, which caused them to begin again. They continued this labor by sending weekly committees until the first of January when they expelled them both from their church for heresy. During the year there had been several protracted meetings held by the Congregationalists for the conversion of sinners, and the one held in December continued 17 days. I had not yet obtained sufficient knowledge of the gospel to understand but that I needed conversion, after the manner of the Congregationalists, to fit me for baptism, and for this purpose I attended their meetings as a seeker after religion night and day, but could not be a hypocrite and profess to be frightened nearly out of my senses for fear of hell and damnation when I really felt no such fear, and I would not take my seat on the anxious benches without I felt as others said they did; and because I would not be a hypocrite, but remained in the gallery alone, the only sinner left, while hundreds were moaning for their sins on the anxious benches. For this I was sealed up by the Rev. Frederick E. Cannon, our minister, to eternal damnation. This solemn sentence he pronounced nine times in the name of Jesus Christ, with the addition that "Your blood is up on your own head." I concluded if the minister had any authority that my fate was sealed, and if he had none I was foolish for going to his meetings, and this led me to investigate and learn to my satisfaction that the sectarian churches had lost the true Priesthood. January 9th, 1832, my father was baptized by Elder Solomon Humphrey and was confirmed and ordained an Elder by J. H. Wakefield and S. Humphrey. My father had been for several years very feeble in health and for about six months previous to his baptism had not been able to visit his barn. His neighbors all believed that baptism would kill him. I cut the ice in the creek and broke a road for forty rods through the crust on two feet of snow, and the day was very cold. The neighbors looked on with astonishment, expecting to see him die in the water, but his health continued improving from that moment. That night he had a vision of the Saviour entering his room and looking upon him with a smile. The next day he visited his barn, He commenced travelling and preaching through the country, his former Christian friends denouncing him as crazy, saying that the improved condition of his health was the result of insanity, and were greatly surprised that a crazy man should know more about the Bible than they did. In every neighborhood where he preached he was followed up by sectarian ministers, who slandered and abused the Saints in order to save, if possible, their sinking crafts. Mr. Talbert, who was very famous for preaching hell fire and eternal punishment, and was the Presbyterian minister at Parishville, at a salary of $500 a year and requisites, came into one of my father's meetings at Matildaville and Interrupted him in a most abusive manner, demanding a sign and pronouncing the solemn sentence of damnation on all who should believe the "Word. My father told him, in the presence of the congregation, that he was a wicked man and an adulterer, and that his corruption should be exposed to the eyes of all men. In the course of a few months Mr. Talbert was dismissed from his congregation, who did not approve of his conduct in lodging with his hired girls, a custom which he was proven to have long indulged in. Thus my father's prophecy was fulfilled. After the Rev. Mr. Talbert was dismissed he sued his congregation, in the Circuit Court, for his salary for the unexpired term of his engagement (6 years) and obtained judgment for $3,000, which they paid. In the spring of 1832 my father was invited to preach in a school house near home. This created a new excitement among the Christians. On the Sunday previous to my father's meeting an appointment was circulated throughout the two school districts that Mr. Hall, a Methodist Presiding Elder, would expose Mormonism at the stone school house at 4 o'clock that evening, and every family in the neighborhood was notified but ours. Seeing the turnout I went to the meeting. Mr. Hall delivered a discourse from Revelations chapter 22 verse 18: 'If any man shall add unto the words of the prophecy of this book,' &c. He asserted that after that was written there was no more revelation, no more prophecy; all that was written after that time professing to be by inspiration was from hell, Although but a boy of 15 years I looked sternly at Mr. Hall when he made this assertion and could plainly perceive him change color and he stopped and stammered. He then declared that if the proclaimers of the 'Golden Bible' would smite St. Lawrence River so that he could go to Canada dry shod he would believe it. His discourse was a tirade of abuse, backed up by the testimony of Elder Batchelor, a Baptist minister. As soon as the meeting was dismissed I was surrounded by about 40 of my neighbors of all denominations, and asked what I thought of Mr. Hall's sermon. I replied, 'I was never so astonished In all my life; that I had supposed Mr. Hall to be an honest man and to hear him lie to the congregation when the whole assembly must know he was lying, astonished me beyond measure.' 'What did Mr. Hall say that was not true,' they enquired, I replied, 'He said that after John wrote his text that there was no more revelation, no more prophecy, and all that was written after that pretending to be inspired was from hell, when he knows and so does everybody else that the chronology in our family Bibles shows that John himself wrote his three epistles and his gospel years after that text was written.' Several of his Methodist friends said it could not be so, but an old Presbyterian amongst them said, "When you get home look at the chronology in your Bibles and you will find that George A. is right." A more astonished company I never saw. My father preached the next Sabbath on the fulfillment of prophecy. Our neighbors were astonished at his knowledge of the Bible. The ministers of the different denominations visited every family around and charged them not to visit or associate with us in any way in the least, as fanaticism was catching, and they would be in danger of going to hell. During my father's long sickness and feeble health I had carried on his farm myself, and prejudice went so far that it was with the greatest difficulty we could hire hands to assist in mowing, thrashing, &c., and were under the necessity of hiring confirmed infidels who were such abandoned characters that the christians would scarcely ever employ them. A few days after Mr. Hall's meeting, Mr. John Dorothy, an influential and wealthy member of the Presbyterian or Congregational Church proposed to me that if I would leave my father and pledge myself never to become a Mormon and commence immediately to go to school, he would warrant me seven years' education without its costing me a dollar; that he was authorized to assure me that there should be no failure, as the Young Man's Educational Society wished me to study divinity and become a Presbyterian Minister. I told him that Mr. Cannon, his minister, had sealed me up to eternal damnation and I would consequently be unfit for a minister. He replied, 'That would make no difference.' I told him the reason why that would make no difference was, that Mr. Cannon had no authority from God, and I would not preach without authority as the Presbyterian ministers did. He then said I might choose my profession, and I should have the education anyhow, if I would agree never to join the Mormons. I had always desired a liberal education, but I told him that my father was sick and that the fifth commandment required me to honor my father and mother, and it was my duty to stay and take care of them, as I was their only dependence. He replied, 'Your father and mother have dishonored themselves by becoming Mormons; take my advice and I will ensure you a liberal education, and you may become a member of Congress. I will guarantee that you shall have as good an education as can be got without its costing you a farthing but your time in getting it, and the wealthiest members of the Church are ready to back me up in what I am saying.' I had continued to retire to a secret place daily and pray to my Heavenly Father with all my heart to direct me in the right way and give me a true knowledge of the things of His kingdom, that I might not be led into any of the fooleries which were so common in the world. My mind was wrought upon by two spirits, the one of darkness and the other of light. Many times when I would kneel to pray, I would imagine that I heard myself surrounded by a herd of wild cattle, as the place I retired to was near a grain field. I could hear them destroying the grain. The shock was at times so sudden that I turned my head sharply to look at them. This kind of annoyance continued until I made up my mind to be baptized. On Sept. 10, 1832, I was baptized by Elder Joseph H. Wakefield, and confirmed by Elders Solomon Humphrey and J. H. Wakefield, in the presence of my father, mother, and many of our neighbors. At the time of baptism my mind was exceedingly calm and clear, but as I felt no powerful manifestation from the imposition of hands, I suffered the Devil to tempt me. It seemed as if a spirit came and said to me, 'You have now committed the unpardonable sin, for you have been baptized without a change of heart.' I was sorely tempted in this way for many hours, but I over came these spirits and my mind was tilled with light and peace. After this all my young companions commenced imposing upon me to see, as they termed it, whether I had any religion, and unless I would submit to be imposed upon without resenting it, they considered me a hypocrite. I went to school part of the winter of 1832-1833, and all the large boys combined to abuse me. I was large for my age, so much so that boys three or four years older than myself were of my size and had always been able to handle me with ease. I endured this abuse until I could bear it no longer and soon convinced them that my strength had certainly very much increased and that I was able to master the school; after which I was treated with respect during the winter. This change was the greater as I had been the underling in strength among the boys of the neighborhood. |
George A. Smith, in 1840
Home where Geo. A. Smith was born
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, II. Zion's Camp." Instructor. February 1946. pg. 74-79, 95.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH II. ZION'S CAMP During this winter, (1832-1833) my maternal grandmother came to live with us. She was a member of the same Church as my father and mother had been expelled from. For some cause they had neglected to expel her until the present time. Deacon Azel Lyman and Dr. John Lyman, two of her nephews, came to labor with her. They required her to go into a room apart from my father and mother as they deemed them heretics; but she refused, and as they were about leaving the house my father invited them to pray. They objected on the ground that my father and mother had committed the unpardonable sin and should not be prayed for, upon which my father called upon Uncles Asahel and Silas Smith to pray. They were as yet members of the Presbyterian Church at Stockholm, but so much enlightened by the spirit of the gospel that they prayed with great power and spirit to the discomfiture of the committee, who retired in haste without completing their business. In the evening of the 29th of March, 1833, my father attempted to preach in the yellow school house in Potsdam village. There were present a large assembly, including priests, magistrates and lawyers ; but they got up such a riot that he was obliged to desist after which an old lady got up and reproved them sharply for their disgraceful conduct. The leaders in this disturbance were professors of religion. My father sold his farm, settled up his debts, and paid several unjust claims rather than stay and defend law- suits. He fitted up two 2 -horse wagons, the first covered wagons which had been seen in the county. In one of them he carried Brother Moses Bailey and family and in the other his own family, which consisted of my father and mother, my sister Caroline, who was born in 1820, my brother, John Lyman, who was born in 1828, and myself. We were accompanied by Norman D. Brown, and his father and mother, members of the church from Parishville. On the first day of May, 1833, we started for Kirtland, being determined to gather with the Saints. On Friday the 3rd we arrived at Burr's Mills, Watertown, Jefferson County, and stopped with W. Huntington, Sr,, to wait for Elder Joseph H. "Wakefield to accompany us. "While here my father preached twice on the Sabbath day. On the 6th we pursued our journey and camped in Ellisburgh. On the 7th we camped near Oswego and pitched our tent for the first time. Our five covered wagons created much curiosity among the people and we were frequently asked if we were afraid of the British and were fleeing to the West. Some told us we should die of the ague in the Michigan swamps. On the 17th we arrived at Silver Creek, Chautauqua County, New York, and found a Branch of the Church and stopped at the house of Elder Alpheus Cutler, who was an old acquaintance of my mother's. I was told that two traveling Elders from Kirtland had gone down to the mouth of the creek fishing. I went down in search of them and there first met with Amasa Lyman, the son of Roswell Lyman, my mother's cousin, and Elder William L Cahoon. We attended meeting with the brethren and heard them speak in the gift of tongues. We traveled to Westfield, where there was a Branch of the Church. My father preached to them in the evening, I was so sleepy I could not keep awake. I wished to hear and tried every means unsuccessfully to keep awake. I went to the wagon and thought I would go to bed, but was so sleepy that I could not get into it, although my bed was made there, but fell asleep by the wagon and lay there until morning. While here one of Brother Brown's horses died, in consequence of which he began to doubt the work of the Lord; "for," said he, "if this Was the work of the Lord, He would not suffer our horses to die when we are on the way to Zion." Friday, May 25, we arrived at Kirtland, Ohio, having traveled 500 miles. We found our brethren and sisters all well and very glad to see us. We were heartily welcomed by cousin Joseph, the Prophet. It was the first time I had seen him. He conducted us to his father's, who lived in a large log house. On the next day we hired a house of Brother Joseph Coe and moved into it. Cousin Joseph took Brother Brown's family home with him. His wife asked Sister Brown if she would like a cup of tea or coffee after her long journey. In a few days, in company with Elder Joseph H. Wakefield, they purchased a large wagon manufactory in the town of Chagrin and settled there contrary to the counsel of the Prophet, and they all afterwards apostatized, assigning as a reason that the Prophet's wife had offered them tea and coffee, which was contrary to the Word of Wisdom, and that they had actually seen Joseph the Prophet come down out of the translating room and go to play with his children. I was engaged during the summer and fall quarrying and hauling rock for the Kirtland Temple, as attending mason and performing other labor about its walls. It was built of bluish sandstone and the basement story, corners, windows, caps and sills were of neatly cut stone; the body of the building was carried up with rough stone and afterwards cemented and finished off to match the basement. The first two loads of rock taken to the Temple ground were hauled from Stanard's Quarry by Harvey Stanley and myself. My father purchased a small farm, about 27 acres, some 2 ½ miles from the Temple. We finished a log house body, standing on the place, and finished clearing about 10 acres during the winter and spring of 1834 and planted it with corn, etc. My father employed Elder Brigham Young, who had just moved into Kirtland, to lay his floor. This was my first acquaintance with him. While there at work for us he hollowed out a trough from a white wood log to hold soap for his family's use. He (Elder Young) had recently built up several Branches of the Church in Canada and had brought a company of them to Kirtland with him when he came, among whom was Elder James Lake and his numerous family, Sister Lake being Philomelia Smith, a cousin to my mother. In consequence of the persecution which raged against the Prophet Joseph and the constant threats to do him violence, it was found necessary to keep continual guard to prevent his being murdered by his enemies, who were headed by Joseph H. Wakefield and D. P. Hurlburt, the latter of whom had been expelled from the Church for adultery. During the fall and winter I took a part of this service going 2 ½ miles to guard at President Rigdon's. The brethren provided themselves with weapons which caused some to apostatize, as they did not believe it right to arm themselves, or fight in self-defense. In October, 1833, my cousin, Jesse Johnson Smith, second son of my Uncle Ashael Smith, came to Kirtland, accompanied by his brother- in-law, Amos B. Fuller, and remained during the winter, and was baptized. I attended the organization of the High Council at Kirtland, February 17th, 1834, and was present at the first trial held before that Council. On Sunday, May 4th, the Prophet Joseph preached to the Saints in Kirtland under the shade of the new school house, which was partially enclosed, many of those who were to form the "Camp of Zion" being present. He impressed upon them the necessity of being humble, exercising faith and patience and living in obedience to the commands of the Almighty, and not murmur at the dispensations of Providence. He bore testimony of the truth of the work which God had revealed through him, and promised the brethren that if they all should live as they should before the Lord, keeping his commandments, and not like the Children of Israel, murmur against the Lord and his servants, they should all safely return and not one of them should fall upon the mission they were about to undertake, for if they were united and exercised faith, God would deliver them out of the hands of their enemies, but should they, like the Children of Israel, forget God and His promises and treat lightly His commandments, He would visit them in His wrath, and vex them in his sore displeasure. I was selected by President Joseph Smith Junior, to accompany him to Missouri in fulfillment of the revelation concerning Zion given in Kirtland in February, 1834, being then in my seventeenth year. My father furnished me with a musket generally known as a Queen's Arm, a pair of pantaloons made of bedticking, a pair of common cotton shirts, a straw hat, cloth coat and vest, a blanket, a pair of new boots, and an extra shirt and pair of pantaloons which my mother packed up in a knapsack made of apron check. In this fit-out on May 5th, 1834, I started with my brethren in the company called Zion's Camp. I was large for my age; my eyes, which were always very weak, were inflamed. The first day we traveled 27 miles, slept in a barn of Mr. Ford in the town of Streetsborough. My new boots blistered my feet severely and Joseph gave me a pair of his own, which were a great relief to me. On the sixth we traveled to New Portage and camped in a store house. In passing through the village of Middlebury an attempt was made to count us and we were declared to be 450. Those who counted said they did not think they included all: there were not in reality 100 of us. On the seventh we camped on Chippewa River and pitched our tents, and put out guards like an army in time of war. I was on duty half the night. Roger Orton, officer of the Guard, made an attempt to get my gun from me by approaching me in a friendly manner and asking to look at it; he disarmed several of the guards in that manner. President Joseph selected me to be one of his mess. I slept in his tent lying directly at his feet and heard many of his counsels and instructions to the officers of the Camp; Zebedee Coltrin was cook. After my day's walk it was my duty to bring water, make fires, and wait upon the cook. On the eighth after completing our organization we traveled 17 miles and pitched our tents in a beautiful oak grove in the County of "Wayne. On the ninth we camped at Vermillion near Wooster, and on Saturday the Tenth we passed through Mansfield and camped in Richfield Township. We tarried over Sunday and had preaching and partook of the Sacrament. Our camp was increased by a company of brethren from the Eastern States, and also eight German brethren from Stark County. On Monday the Twelfth we left Richfield, traveled 35 miles, passed through Bucyrus and camped on Sandusky Plains, Crawford County, this being the first prairie we had ever seen. On Tuesday thirteenth we took our breakfast of raw pork and bread, being the first time I had ever eaten such a meal; but hunger made it go with a good relish. We encamped on the banks of the Sciota River in Dudley Township, and during the night the water in our tents froze three-fourths of an inch thick. Elder Parley P. Pratt broke his harness and could not proceed; so a company of the brethren attached ropes to his wagon and hauled it about 3 miles to the place of encampment, I gathered a quantity of fallen leaves and lay on the ground, where I slept as usual rolled up in ray blanket. On Wednesday fourteenth we had been unable to obtain sufficient baking and cooking utensils, and as our commissary had been disappointed in getting a supply of bread at Bucyrus we began to be straitened for the staff of life. Men were sent on to Beliefontaine to have a supply baked by the time we should arrive, and although every measure practicable had been taken Sylvester Smith murmured against the Prophet because the Camp was not supplied with bread. We traveled about 31 miles and camped on Stony Creek about 2 miles west of Bellefontaine. I was so weary, hungry and sleepy that I dreamed while walking along the road of seeing a beautiful stream of water by a pleasant shade and a nice loaf of bread and a bottle of milk laid out on a cloth by the side of the spring. We passed over several miles of crossways made of logs, through the boggy places. A deer was killed, which furnished a very small supply of venison. On Thursday fifteenth, we forded Mad River, passed through West Liberty, Urbana, and Springfield and encamped 2 miles west of it in Clark County. The companies were supplied with tin-reflectors to bake their own bread with. On Friday Sixteenth, I got into the wagon to ride a short distance with Presidents Joseph and Hyrum Smith and Brother Ezra Thayer. We were traveling through a thicket of small timber of recent growth. Brother Joseph said, 'I feel very much depressed in spirits; there has been a great deal of bloodshed here at some time. When a man of God passes through a place where much blood has been shed he will feel depressed in spirits and feel lonesome and uncomfortable.' We soon came out of the timber where a large farm had been cleared and to the left of the road was a mound 60 feet high occupying about an acre of ground set all over with apple trees which were growing in a very thrifty manner. We went to the mound and found that holes had been dug in it which disclosed the fact that it was filled with human bones. Hyrum said he believed that a great army had some time been slain and piled up and covered with earth, an ancient manner of burying the dead from a battlefield. The country around for miles was level. At dinnertime some of the brethren expressed considerable fear on account of milk sickness, with which the people were troubled along our route. Many were afraid to use butter or milk and appealed to Joseph to know if it was not dangerous. He told them to use all they could get, unless they were told it was sick. Some expressed fears that it might be sold to us by our enemies for the purpose of doing us injury. He told them not to fear, that if they would follow his counsel and use all they could get from friend or enemy it should do them good and none be sick in consequence of it. And although we passed through neighborhoods where many of the people and cattle were dying with the sickness, yet his words were fulfilled. On passing through Dayton, Montgomery County, Ohio, great curiosity was manifested, various reports of our numbers and designs having gone before us. We forded the Miami River with our baggage wagons, and most of the brethren waded through the water. About a dozen gentlemen came over from Dayton to count us and ascertain our numbers, which they reported to be at least six hundred. They enquired of almost every man in Camp where he was from, where he was going and what was his business. On their return to Dayton they reported that every man in the Camp was a gentleman and gave a respectable answer to every question asked, but they could not ascertain where they were going or what was their business. This evening a court-martial was held in Camp for the trial of Moses Martin for falling asleep on watch the previous night. Brother Martin pleaded that he was overcome with fatigue and so overpowered that he could not keep awake. President Joseph Smith suggested that he should be acquitted and never go to sleep again on watch, which was sanctioned by the court. He then took occasion to give us some useful instruction on the importance of attending to our duties, especially when called upon to stand guard. During the day being very much fatigued with carrying my musket I put it into the baggage wagon, which was customary, and when I arrived at Camp in the evening my gun could not be found. This circumstance was exceedingly mortifying to me and many of the brethren accused me of carelessness and ridiculed me about losing my gun. Jenkins Salisbury took the most pleasure in ridiculing me for my carelessness. I afterwards learned on passing that way that my gun was pawned for whisky by one of our company, and have always believed that Jenkins Salisbury, who was very fond of the good creature disposed of it in that way. |
G. A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, III. Zion's Camp." Instructor. March 1946. pg. 115-119, 134.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH III. ZION'S CAMP Saturday, May 17. We camped in the township of "Wayne in Indiana. Myself and many of the brethren were much fatigued and sore-footed and our stockings wet with blood, having traveled 40 miles. I called at a house and drank the first buttermilk I ever drank in my life. I told the company what I had been drinking when they produced a bucket and desired me to get them some. I went and got a bucket full. They all drank heartily until it came to Roger Orton, who complained that the bucket was one which the horses drank out of. I told him if he had seen the churn he would not complain about the bucket. I need not say they drank all the buttermilk and sent for more. It was exceedingly amusing to me who had been raised on new milk on calling at the farm houses to buy milk to be told we have not but sweet milk. One reason of this was the milk which was sick would not sour, and the inhabitants did not use it until it had soured when it was perfectly healthy. This evening a difficulty arose between Sylvester Smith and some of the brethren which Joseph was called upon to decide. Sylvester manifested a rebellious spirit, which to some extent was participated in by others. Joseph told them they would meet misfortunes, difficulties and hindrances as the certain result of giving way to such a spirit and said, "You will know it before you leave this place." He exhorted them to humble themselves before the Lord and be- come united, that they might not be scourged. When we arose on the following morning we found almost every horse in the Camp so badly foundered, that we could scarcely lead them a few rods to water. We deeply realized the effects of discord among the brethren. When President Smith learned the fact, he exclaimed to the brethren, that for a witness God overruled and had His eye upon them, that all those who would humble themselves before the Lord, should know that the hand of God was in this misfortune, and that their horses should be restored to health immediately. By noon the same day, the horses were as nimble as ever, with the exception of one of Sylvester Smith's which soon afterwards died. This day being Sunday several of the Elders preached and we partook of the Sacrament. I took my first lesson in washing my stockings and shirt. Monday, May 19. We traveled 31 miles and camped in Franklin Township, Henry County. Tuesday, May 20. We traveled about 25 miles; part of the road being bad, and had to pull our wagons through the mud by ropes. We camped near Greenfield, Hancock County. While at dinner today three gentlemen came riding up on very fine-looking horses and commenced inquiring of various brethren concerning our traveling in so large a body, asking where we were from, and where we were going. The reply was, as usual, some from the State of Maine, some from York State, some from Massachusetts, and some from Ohio, and others replied, "We are from the East and as soon as we have done eating dinner, we shall be going to the West." They then addressed themselves to Dr. [Frederick G.] Williams to see if they could find out who was the leader of the Camp. The Dr. replied, "We have no one in particular." "But," said they, "is there not some one among you whom you call your captain or leader, or superior to the rest?" He answered, "Sometimes one and sometimes another takes charge of the Company, so as not to throw the burden upon any one in particular." These same spies who had come from the West passed us several times that day and the next, changing their horses and clothes and disguising themselves in various ways, yet we knew them. Wednesday, May 21. We traveled 28 miles, passing through Indianapolis and crossing White River. We had frequently been threatened that the Governor of Indiana would stop us at Indianapolis. This excited fear in the breasts of some of the company, in consequence of which Joseph directed as many as could to get into wagons and then drive some distance apart, the footmen scattering through different streets. In this manner we passed through the City unobserved by its inhabitants who were wondering when the great company they had heard of was going to pass. This fulfilled Joseph Smith's prediction to the fearful that we would not be interrupted. Thursday, May 22. We left the national road and encamped in the woods after traveling 25 miles. The weather was very warm and we had several showers of rain. Friday, May 23. We traveled 22 miles and encamped on the Raccoon River, in Putnam County. Saturday, May 24. We traveled about 30 miles, crossing the Wabash River in ferry boats at the village of Clinton. While our company were waiting on the bank of the river for the other companies to cross, Joseph counseled us to cultivate through life a modest and graceful demeanor, avoiding vulgarity. He said many of the Camp when they kneel to pray would take unseemly positions which was not right. When we kneel to pray we should be in a graceful manner, such as would not cause a disgusting impression to arise in the mind of any spectator. We encamped about one and a half miles west of the Illinois line in the county of Edgar. Sunday, May 25. The Camp being very tired, we spent the day in our tents, although we found it difficult to get a- supply of spring water to drink. A ruffianly looking fellow came into Camp professing to be drunk, but Joseph recognized him to be a man he had seen in Jackson County, Missouri. The man swore we never should reach Jackson County alive. Monday, May 26. We traveled 27 miles passing through Paris and crossed an arm of the Grand Prairie. Our noon halt was 6 miles from timber. The day was exceedingly hot and we suffered much from thirst and were compelled to drink water from sloughs which were filled with living creatures. Here I learned to strain wigglers with my teeth. We had difficulty in crossing several miry sloughs. The prairie was so level we could see a log cabin 7 miles away. We encamped on a small branch of the Embarras River in a little grove of oak opening, which would in Ohio be called a prairie. We liberally patronized Mr. Waynes' well, who was the only settler on this island of timber. In pitching our tent we found three prairie rattlesnakes on the ground and were about to kill them. Brother Joseph prevented us, saying, "When will the lion lie down with the lamb and the venom of the serpent cease, while man seeks to destroy and waste the flesh of beasts, waging a continual war against reptiles. Let man first get rid of his destructive propensities and then we may look for a change in the serpent's disposition." We then carried the snakes across the creek on sticks. During the journey we did not destroy snakes nor kill any kind of game unless we needed it. About 11 o'clock at night the scouts reported that a body of men were building fires on the southeast of us, which caused for a few moments a general alarm and ended in Joseph telling the company it was the brilliant appearance of the rising moon through the scattering trees that fringed the prairie. The sight was magnificent, very much resembling camp fires in the woods. Brothers Parley P. Pratt and Amasa Lyman returned from Eugene Branch, Indiana, whither Joseph had sent them, Tuesday, May 27. We went about 24 miles on the prairie and crossed the Okaw Fork of the Kaskaskia River. We lashed two log canoes together and passed part of our luggage over; we then swam our horses and dragged our wagons through with ropes. Some of the brethren felled trees across a narrow place passing over upon them, carrying their luggage on their backs. We camped on the west bank. The water being very poor, I discovered a wet place at the foot of the West Bluff and commenced digging and found a spring of excellent water. This spring was afterwards much valued by the settlers and known as the "Mormon Spring." This afternoon Elder Solomon Humphrey, having become exceedingly weary, lay down on the prairie to rest himself and fell asleep. When he awoke he saw a rattlesnake coiled up within one foot of his head and lying between him and his hat, which he had in his hand when he fell asleep. The brethren gathered around him, saying, Tt is a rattlesnake, let us kill it.' But Brother Humphrey said, 'No! I'll protect him, you shan't hurt him for he and I have had a good nap together.' Wednesday, May 28. We traveled 30 miles across the Grand Prairie, and encamped on a small stream in Macon County. We suffered much for want of water and were scant of food. A horse died belonging to John Tanner. Thursday, May 29. We were determined to buy a horse. There was some murmuring among the brethren; many wishing to go on and not tarry with the rest of the company. Some had started, when Joseph sent for them to return. He collected the whole camp together and instructed them not to scatter and told them if they went ahead of the Camp they would become weary, lie down on the ground when their blood was hot and very likely in the sun would be liable to take diseases, such as ague and fever, which were so prevalent in that climate, for they ought never to lie on the ground (which was always damp) when their blood was hot; they would also be in danger of being killed by an enemy and none of us be the wiser of it. President Smith then proposed as a diversion to divide the Camp into three parts and have a sham battle, which was agreed to. Brother Roger Orton led one division, Frederick G. Wiliams another, and Joseph remained in Camp with the third. The others retired to the wood and soon all attacked the Camp, which was defended by various maneuvers for some time. Many of the captains showed considerable tact and more acquaintance with military matters than we expected. Everything passed off with good feelings, although Capt. Heber C. Kimball, in receiving a charge grasped Capt. Lewis Zarbriskie's sword blade and endeavored to take it from him, and had the skin cut from the palm of his hand. After the sham battle Joseph cautioned the brethren to be careful in future and control their spirits under such circumstances as never to injure each other. Joseph wrote a letter to the brethren in Missouri, dated Camp of Israel, May 29th, requesting some of them to meet us as soon as possible with information of the state of things in Upper Missouri. Dr. Williams took the letter to Springfield post-office. At noon, the Prophet discovered that a part of his mess had been served with sour bread, while he had received good sweet bread from the same cook, whom he reproved for this partiality, saying, he wanted his brethren to fare as well as he did, and preferred to eat his portion of sour bread with them. Traveled 20 miles across the prairie. Friday, May 30. Frederick G. Williams and Almon W. Babbitt went ahead into Springfield to learn the feelings of the people and procure some ammunition. We passed through Springfield; our appearance excited considerable curiosity, and a great many questions were asked. The spies that had followed us so long, watched us very closely, changing their dress and horses several times a day. Brother Eleazer Miller with five others joined the company with three horses, about noon, a little east of Rochester. This recruit was very seasonable as many of our horses were afflicted, as they very frequently are in changing climate and food. Many of them after eating the dry corn and prairie grass were seized with colic, fell suddenly down and bloated very badly. Brother Ezra Thayer administered a medicine mixed in a quart stone bottle, prepared as follows: A three-pennyworth paper of tobacco, half an ounce of coperas and two tablespoonsful of cayenne pepper, and the bottle filled with water, when he could not procure whiskey. Onehalf of a bottle constituted a dose, and would almost invariably cure a sick horse in a few minutes, and is worthy of remembrance. Brother Thayer called his medicine 18 by 24. We encamped about three miles from Springfield on Spring Creek, F. G. WilUams and A. W. Babbitt returned to the Camp with two kegs of powder, and reported that the people were somewhat excited, more, however, from curiosity to know where we were going, than from a desire to hinder us. A brother came to see us with news that my cousin, Hyrum, had passed on westward with a company the day before, about 50 miles north of us, saying, he had a fine company and they all looked mighty pert. President Joseph asked him to accompany us to Missouri, but he replied, 'I cannot.' He went and stayed at a tavern over night with the spies, who said they had followed us three hundred miles on purpose to take some advantage of us, but had not had an opportunity. Saturday, May 31. After we had been an hour on the road this morning the brother who gave us the news about Hyrum Smith's company yesterday, rode into Camp and said, 'Brother Joseph, I am mighty sorry I cannot go with you; here is a hundred dollars if that will do you any good you are welcome to it; if I had had a few day's notice I could have got more.' While halting for dinner, a man came into camp apparently drunk, and said he had a large farm and forty cows a little way ahead; but it soon appeared he was more sober than drunk. He offered to feed the whole company, but he lived off our road and we did not accept his offer, as it was evidently somewhat suspicious. Near night we arrived at a small stream of water about a mile from Jacksonville, where we found a pawpaw bush in the road, which had been dropped as a signal for us to camp, by Dr. F. G. Williams, who had been sent forward on horseback this morning by Joseph to select a camp ground and watch the movements of our enemies. We pitched our tents. Roger Orton proclaimed aloud that there would be preaching under the trees within the Camp tomorrow morning. There was only one stranger in the Camp to hear the appointment. Dr. Williams had gone on to Jacksonville with his pill bags to spend the night at a hotel. |
G. A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, IV. Zion's Camp." Instructor. April 1946. pg. 182-187, 195, 197.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH IV. ZION'S CAMP (Continued) Sunday, June 1. At half-past 10 this morning our trumpet, a common brass, French Horn, sounded in the Camp for preaching. There were some two or three hundred of the people from Jacksonville and the surrounding country gathered under the trees within our camp, and a chest was brought out for the accommodation of the speakers, when Squire Cook (Joseph Smith) took the stand professing to be a liberal free-thinker. He spoke to the people very freely about one hour on his particular views; his manner and style were very unassuming and affable, and he was listened to with great attention, and those present remarked that he was one of the greatest reasoners they ever heard. The free-thinker was followed by Elder John S. Carter, who delivered a very eloquent discourse on "Practical Piety." Elder Joseph Young spoke on the principle of free salvation, followed by Elder Brigham Young, who set forth baptism as necessary for salvation. Elder Lyman E. Johnson also spoke- After a few minutes recess, at 2 o'clock p.m., the trumpet again sounded, and a large congregation from Jacksonville and the surrounding country again assembled in the grove, many of whom expressed a desire to hear "That Methodist man" again. So President Smith called Brother Joseph Young into his tent and requested him to preach an animated sermon on free grace, and told him he should have the Spirit. He then sent for Elder Amasa Lyman and said to him, "I understand, Mr. Lyman you are a Restorationer." "Yes." said he, "I believe in that doctrine." "Well," said Joseph, "I wish you would make a few remarks to the people on that subject after Mr. Young has done." Elder Orson Pratt was also sent for and went into the Prophet's tent, who said to him, "Brother Orson, when these brethren get through speaking to the people, I want you to make a few remarks, reasoning on the importance of a union of all the different sects and denominations." These brethren did as they were requested. The congregation was also addressed by Elder Orson Hyde on baptism for the remission of sins; and by Hiram Stratton, exhorting the people to obey the Gospel. Eleazer Miller gave a powerful exhortation. After the services of the day were closed many strangers made remarks on the preaching they had heard. They thought Joseph Young was a Methodist, and were anxious he should stay in that country and preach. They supposed Brigham Young was a close communion Baptist, Orson Hyde a Cambellite, or Reformed Baptist, Lyman E. Johnson a Presbyterian, Amasa Lyman, a Restorationer, and Orson Pratt a Unionist. At the close of the meeting Sacrament was administered and all professing Christians of every denomination present were invited to partake. Dr. Williams came down from Jacksonville with the people, attended meeting and returned with them in the evening, no one in the Camp appearing to recognize him. After supper he left Jacksonville, returned to the Camp and reported that the people universally who had visited the Camp expressed the highest satisfaction at their treatment and the good order that prevailed in our midst; that one gentleman said "I have visited the Camp and believe I have questioned one hundred of the men. I received polite answers to all my questions from every individual, but could not ascertain who they were, where they were going, or what was their business. I believe them to be a fine set of fellows, or a pack of damned knaves, and I can't tell for my Ufe which." Another intelligent gentleman remarked, "I do not believe there is a college in the United States that could turn out such an eloquent set of speakers as I have heard this day in the Camp." Dr. Williams said he had heard hundreds of such remarks at Jacksonville, and the most perfect good humor prevailed throughout the town. Eighteen good rifles were standing fastened with a strap round our tent pole. No other arms were visible in the Camp, they being carefully deposited in our baggage wagons, and as I was tent-keeper that day I was greatly amused at the remarks made by the people about those guns, and at the numberless questions asked by our visitors. The plan of answering these questions was for every one to tell where he was from himself, and that he was traveling to the West to see the country and hunt out a good place for a location, and as we were aware of spies being around us who sought to kill Joseph Smith we called him "Squire Cook." Whenever any stranger was in the Camp, he never appeared to have anything to do with directing its movements, the great mystery to be solved by visitors being who the general of the crowd was. When the spies first began to question us, it was observed that they picked out the greenest looking fellows in the Camp to quiz. As I was only 16, very large of my age, my eyes weak and naturally deficient of sight, wore a pair of striped bed-tick pantaloons, which were worn off on the inside, nearly up to my knees on account of my interfering as I walked, my straw hat having been smashed by accidentally sitting on it in the tent, Joseph invited me to throw myself in a position to answer such questions; and on passing through the towns I generally fell somewhat in the rear cutting a sorry figure which naturally singled me out—on the principle that children and fools always tell the truth. In this way I had many amusing conversations with inquisitive strangers. I tried to treat them with kindness and urbanity, but presume very few of them gained much information by talking with me. Monday, June 2. Traveled 27 miles, crossed the Illinois River at Phillips ferry and camped on the west bank near a skirt of timber. Joseph was not present when we camped, and when he came I asked him how he liked our position. He replied that it was a very pleasant camp ground, but not safe in time of danger, as an enemy could shelter themselves in the point of timber and kill us before we could be formed ready for defense. Some of us visited a mound on a bluff about 300 feet high and dug up some bones, which excited deep interest among the brethren. The President and many others visited the mound on the following morning, a notice of which is published in the Church History. Tuesday, June 3 . During our noon halt near the place where the town of Pittsfield now stands, Joseph stood on a wagon wheel and made a speech to the camp. He said. The Lord was displeased with us; that our murmuring and fault-finding and want of humility had kindled the anger of the Lord against us; and that a severe scourge would come upon the Camp and many would die like sheep with the rot. He said, "I cannot stop it; it must come; but by repentance and humility and the prayer of faith, the chastisement may be alleviated but cannot be entirely turned away, for as the Lord lives this Camp must suffer a severe scourge for their wickedness and rebellion. I say it in the name of the Lord." This prophecy struck me to the heart; I thought we should probably get into a battle with the mob and some of us get killed. Little thought I that within four weeks a dozen of my brethren would be laid in the ground without coffins by the fell hand of the plague. But so it was, and I learned ever after to heed the counsels of the Prophet and not murmur at the dispensations of providence. At Atlas we purchased 2 5 gallons of wild honey at 25 cents a gallon; also a little meat and corn meal. We then ferried the Snye to an island in the Mississippi, which was 5 miles wide and 60 long. Col. Ross who resided at Atlas, offered to hire 100 of us and to make ready pay. Our commissary obtained about a dozen Missouri cured hams, but there not being enough to supply every mess our company agreed to do without. Our supper consisted of mush and honey as we had been unable to procure flour. After the fatigue of the day it hardly satisfied our hunger, but about an hour after supper, some six or eight of the hams were thrown down in anger at our tent door by some of the brethren saying, "We don't eat dirty, stinking meat." The Prophet then told Zebedee [Coltrin], our cook, to be quick and fry some ham, as he had not had his hunger fairly satisfied in 48 hours. Zebedee immediately commenced cooking ham and for once all our mess feasted to their full satisfaction and I thought I never tasted nicer meat in my life. We had just retired to rest when the picket guard announced Luke Johnson. He reported that he had visited a number of influential men, among the rest, a Baptist minister, who expressed great anxiety that our company should be stopped, and went to a magistrate to enquire if there was not some law or pretext for stopping us. The priest said to the magistrate, "That company march and have guns like an army; they pitch their tents by the roadside; they set out guards and let nobody pass into their camp in the night; and they are Mormons, and I believe they are going to kill the people up in Jackson County, Missouri, and retake their lands." The magistrate replied, "If you were traveling and did not wish to put up at public houses, or there were none in the country, would not you watch and keep guard?" "Why yes," said the priest, "but they are Mormons." "Well, I can't hear but they mind their own business, and if you and this stranger (meaning Luke Johnson) will mind your own business, everything will be right." This Baptist minister treated Brother Luke Johnson with great politeness, gave him his dinner; his wife washed his stockings; gave him letters of introduction to men in Jackson County. A man that morning informed him that 400 men were in readiness on the Missouri side, with 10 hours' notice, to use up all the Camp, and he was on the way to give them the notice. A little before midnight we heard several guns fired to the west of us, which appeared to be answered by one directly east. There was no settlement west of us, nearer than the State of Missouri. This appearing so much like a signal, in addition to the many threats of our being attacked on crossing the Mississippi River, Joseph considered sufficient cause of alarm to put out a double picket guard and place the Camp in a state of defense, so that every man might be ready at a moment's notice; it however, proved to be a false alarm. Wednesday, June 4. We traveled 5 miles across the Snye Island and camped on the bank of the Mississippi. The road was muddy. We had to use the river water, which was not very palatable to us Eastern men and we boated some little spring water across the river, which was about a mile and a half wide. The brethren manifested a disposition to scatter, hunting, fishing, &c., but Joseph advised them to remain together, appointing a sufficient guard to take care of the horses. Some of the brethren gathered a quantity of what they supposed to be turtle's eggs from the sands along the river. Joseph advised the brethren not to eat them, as they might be the eggs of some poisonous reptile. They persisted that they were turtle's eggs and perfectly healthy. Joseph told them they might be snake's eggs. "Eat snake's eggs, will you, the man that eats them will be sorry." Some still persisted in eating the eggs and were consequently very sick all the day. We were scantily supplied with provisions. Thursday, June 5. Having but one small flat boat it took us all day to cross the river. We crossed over by companies and camped one mile west of the village of Louisiana in an oak thicket. There was a gentleman in our Camp named Samuel Baker, from Norton, Medina County, Ohio, who was nearly 80 years old and who had walked the whole journey. He had been a soldier in the service of the Republic and gave me several useful lessons on the duties of military life. He was very faithful and when asked by the teamsters to ride in their wagons, he would refuse, saying, "God commanded me to go to Zion, and 'go' signifies to walk, not to ride," which was, however, considered rather a stern interpretation by some of us young men, who would occasionally seek an opportunity to rest a little by riding a mile or two in a baggage wagon. Father Baker brought with him a large and very faithful watch dog, and being satisfied that the spies who were watching our camp sought the life of Joseph, presented the dog to him. This dog was greatly attached to Joseph and was generally by his side, keeping close watch of everything that approached the Camp. Levi Hancock, one of Sylvester Smith's company had, while waiting to cross the river, made a fife of a large joint of sweet alder and landing on the banks, being the last to cross, Sylvester formed his company in single file and marched to the notes of Levi's fife, and as they came into camp they made quite a military appearance. This excited Joseph's faithful watch dog, which attacked them as if they had been an enemy. Although the dog was called off and did no injury, it enraged Sylvester Smith to that extent that he used much abusive language to Joseph, threatening the dog's life. Friday, June 6. Some words occurred this morning arising from the barking of the dog last evening, and Sylvester's threat to kill the dog, Joseph quoting the proverb that "A soft answer turneth away wrath," said, "I will give you a specimen of the spirit that is manifesting itself in our Camp. If a dog bites me I will kill him—if any man insults me, I will kill him—if any man injures me I will injure him, and this spirit keeps up division and bloodshed throughout the world." Sylvester Smith comes up and says, "If that dog bites me I'll kill him." "If you kill that dog I will whip you," replied Joseph, and told Sylvester he was possessed of a wicked spirit and said, "In the name of the Lord that, If he did not get rid of that spirit, the day would come when a dog should bite him, and gnaw his flesh and he would not be able to resist it." Sylvester replied, "You are prophecying lies in the name of the Lord." At night we encamped in a yard in a maple grove near the creek. The men who had previously followed us passed us several times during the day and were in search for us this evening. The guard heard them say, "They have turned on one side, damn 'em, we cannot find 'em." Saturday, June 7. A company of brethren from Bowling Green Branch came to the camp this morning with a wagon load of provisions and then returned. Elder David Evans joined our Camp. We traveled 3 miles through prairie land and oak openings to Salt River, and encamped for the Sabbath near a spring of water in Monroe County. This place was called the Allred Settlement, where there was a Branch known as the Salt River Church. One of the Camp went on ahead to procure some milk and was met by a number of men armed with rifles, who threatened to kill him. But seeing a company of the brethren coming over the hill they rode off in great haste. Sunday, June 8. Brothers Hyrum Smith and Lyman Wight joined us with a company of about twenty from Michigan, who left Pontiac on the 5th of May, and passed through Ann Arbor, Jacksonborough, Spring Arbor, Constantine, Elkhart, Ottawa, Pleasant Grove, Pekin, Quincy, and Palmyra. Elijah Fordham was their historian, Lyman Wight, steward, Hyrum Smith and Samuel Bent, moderators. It had been previously arranged that this company should meet us at this place. We had preaching in the woods by Parley P. Pratt and Lyman Wight. A large assembly of people from the surrounding country collected. I was left in charge of our tent. Monday, June 9. A stop was obtained and Hyrum Stratton and Nelson Tubbs put such guns as were out of order in good repair. Tuesday, June 10. The Camp was reorganized into tens. Joseph Smith was acknowledged as Commander-in- chief and Lyman Wight as the second officer. Joseph selected two companies of ten men each as his life guard. I was appointed his armour- bearer, and the rest of the journey I took care and kept his arms loaded and in order. They consisted of a brace of fine silver mounted, brass-barreled horse pistols, which had been taken from a British Officer in the War of 1812, a rifle; also a sword which is now in the possession of Elder Wilford Woodruff. I generally accompanied him wherever he went, carrying these arms with me; whenever he discharged either of them I reloaded it and acted as a personal guard. This duty relieved me in a great manner from waiting upon the cook, who was not always good-natured, but with whom I never had any difficulty, and gave me a better opportunity of hearing the counsels and Instructions of the Prophet than I had previously. Brother William Cherry, a native of Ireland, who had been 20 years in the British Dragoon service, taught the Camp sword exercise at every opportunity during the journey. While we remained here it was a general time of washing, mending and baking. After our organization was completed we went on to the prairie, and General Lyman "Wight drilled us. We discharged our rifles at a target by platoons. The Saints had treated us kindly and afforded us every facility in their power to enable us to resume our journey. |
G. A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, V. Zion's Camp." Instructor. May 1946. pg. 212-218, 226.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH V. ZION'S CAMP (Concluded) THURSDAY, June 12. We left Salt River and traveled 15 miles across prairie. Joseph bought a large horse which he called Mark Anthony. He sent Orson Hyde and Parley P. Pratt to Jefferson City to Governor Dunklin to accept His Excellency's proposal to reinstate the Saints on their lands in Jackson County and leave them there to defend themselves. Brother James Allred, his sons, and others of the Branch at Salt River, joined us and camped with us this evening. Friday, June 13. Traveled 25 miles. Elder Kimball's horses got loose and went back 10 miles. He went after them, which prevented the moving of the Camp as early as usual in the morning. Further regulations were made in regard to' the organization. The company looked well for they were all young men, except one company who were called the "Silver Grays," and they were added to our mess, making it number 28. Saturday, June 14. I went 30 miles through prairie and woodland and encamped in a grove of timber, but in an unsafe position. Joseph Hancock and another, who were out hunting deer, reported this evening that they had been chased during the day by four suspicious looking men on horseback, armed with rifles, whom they eluded by traveling in the brush and thicket where horsemen could not ride. Brother Luke Johnson, who had been sent forward from the Mississippi River to ascertain the movements of the enemy, learned that it was the intention of the mob to attack the company while crossing the Missouri River at the mouth of the Chariton. He returned back and notified Brother Joseph, who took the route on the north side of the Missouri across the Wacondah prairie. Sunday, June 15. Traveled about 15 miles and crossed the Chariton River at the ferry. Orson Hyde and Parley P. Pratt returned from Jefferson City and reported that the Governor, Daniel Dunklin, refused to fulfill his promise of reinstating the brethren on their lands in Jackson County. Bishop Edward Partridge, from Clay County, met us and gave much information concerning the feelings of the people through the upper country which were anything but flattering to us. We were straitened to procure provisions and lived principally on cornmeal, and any of the Camp were glad to get a little Missouri-cured bacon, the distaste of which had sensibly vanished since we crossed the Mississippi River, although its • quality was by no means of the best. Monday, June 16. Our cook was in an ill humor this morning in consequence of Addison Green, who, since I had been armour-bearer, had been the cook's waiter, having made a complaint to Joseph that Zebedee abused him. Joseph attempted to improve the cook's temper by a little well-timed reproof, which made him cry almost all night, and he was most intolerably cross in the morning. I went away during breakfast time with Joseph's horses, and as an evidence of Zebedee's ill humour he compelled me, on my return, to breakfast on cold mush and spoiled butter, declaring he had no sugar, but after I had done my breakfast Zebedee exhibited an ample supply of sugar. Had I reported this to Brother Joseph it would have produced for Brother Zebedee another moral lecture. I thought it would better become other boys to complain, consequently said nothing about it. We traveled 23 miles, ferried over and encamped on the west bank of Grand River, paying the ferryman 12 dollars. It was excessively hot; no air stirring, and we were traveling in the thick woods. A thunder shower coming on, the brethren caught all the water they could on the brims of their hats, and not catching enough to allay their thirst they drank out of the horse tracks. Martin Harris, who had boasted to the brethren that he could handle snakes with perfect safety, was, while fooling with a blacksnake with his bare feet, bitten on his left foot. The circumstance was communicated to Joseph, and he took occasion to reprove Martin and to exhort the brethren never to trifle with the promises of God. That it was presumption for any man to provoke a serpent to bite him, but if a man of God was accidentally bitten by a poisonous serpent, he might have faith, or his brethren have faith for him, so that the Lord would hear his prayer and he be healed. But when a man designedly provoked a serpent to bite him, the principle was the same as when a man drinks deadly poison knowing it to be such; in that case no man had any claim on the promises of God to be healed. Tuesday, June 17. Traveled 23 miles. About noon we ferried the "Wacondah, and were informed that a party of men were gathered on the Missouri River with the intention of attacking us that night. The prairie ahead of us was 23 miles long. Some of the brethren wished to stop near the timber and were about making arrangements to pitch their tents. We had but little provisions. Joseph proposed getting some wood and water to carry with us and go on to the prairie 8 or 10 miles. My cousin Hyrum said he knew, In the name of the Lord, that it was best to go on to the prairie, and as he was his elder brother, Joseph thought best to heed his counsel, though some in the Camp were murmuring. We accordingly started. When Lyman Wight crossed the river he disapproved of our moving on to the prairie, upon which Sylvester Smith, who had been appointed Adjutant of the Camp, placed himself in the road, hindered all he could by saying, "Are you following your general or some other man?" and some 20 stayed behind with Lyman Wight. We drove about 8 miles on the prairie and encamped out of sight of timber. The sun apparently went down and rose again in the grass. Our company had filled a couple of empty powder kegs with water; it tasted so bad we could not drink it. All the water that we had was out of a slough filled with red living animals and was putrid. About 11 o'clock Lyman Wight arrived with the company that had remained with him. Joseph called them together and reproved them for tarrying behind and not obeying counsel, and told Lyman Wight never to do so again. He promised that he would stand by the Prophet forever and never forsake him again let the consequence be what it would; but Sylvester Smith manifested refractory feelings. Wednesday, June 18. Traveled 25 miles. As Hyrum Stratton and his companion were taking up their blankets this morning, they discovered two prairie rattlesnakes quietly sleeping under them, which they carefully carried out of the Camp. Joseph's health was so poor he left the affairs of the Camp to the management of General Lyman Wight. Having no provisions we traveled 17 miles before breakfast, and Joseph rode in Elder Kimball's wagon. We crossed a slough half a mile wide, through which most of the brethren were obliged to wade waist deep in mud and water. General Wight, who had traveled from Kirtland without a stocking on his foot, carried Brother Joseph Young through on his back. Our breakfast consisted entirely of cornmeal mush or hasty pudding. We had not meal enough in our company to make the mush of the consistency of good starch. After our 1 o'clock breakfast we passed on to within one mile bi Richmond. We encamped on a very small prairie surrounded by a thicket of hazel brush. When Joseph arrived where the Camp had pitched their tents and viewed our unsafe location, considering the danger of an attack from our enemies, he almost forgot his sickness, went some distance in the brush and bowed down and prayed to our Heavenly Father to suffer no evil to come upon us, but keep us safe through the night. He obtained an assurance that we should be safe until morning, notwithstanding a company of the Jackson County mob crossed the Lexington Ferry that evening for the purpose of joining the Ray County mob, and of making an attack upon us. All was quiet in the Camp during the night. While the brethren were making their bed in Capt. Brigham Young's tent, one of them discovered a very musical snake. Capt. Young told them not to hurt him but carry him out of the tent, when Mr. John Carpenter took him in his hands, carried him beyond all danger and left him to enjoy his liberty, telling him not to return. Thursday, June 19. At daybreak, feeling that we were in a very unsafe situation, Joseph counseled the Camp to move forward without delay, and continued a lively march for about 9 miles and stopped for breakfast. While passing through Richmond, Luke Johnson observed a black woman in a garden near the road. She beckoned to him and said, "Come here Massa." She was much agitated. He went up to the fence and she said to him, "There is a company of men here who are calculating to kill you this morning as you pass through." We halted for breakfast on an eminence near a farm house. The owner furnished us with a large quantity of milk; it gave a great relish to our bacon and corn dodger, which our commissary had procured that morning. When we asked the price of his milk, he replied, "He is a mean man that will sell milk. I could have let you have more, if I had known you had been coming." He further said, "You have many enemies about here, and you may meet with some trouble, and it is a damned shame that every man can't enjoy his religion and everything else without being molested." It was near noon when breakfast was finished, and we passed on in fine spirits, determined to go through and meet the brethren in Clay County. We traveled but a short distance when one wagon broke down, and the wheels ran off from others, and there seemed to be many things to hinder our progress, although we strove with all diligence to speed our way forward. We camped in Clay County, about 10 miles from Liberty, in some timber on an elevated piece of land between the forks of Little Fishing and Big Fishing Rivers, which were formed by 7 small streams. We traveled 25 miles. I waded Little Fishing River, the water not being over my boots. While pitching our tents, five armed men rode up and told us "We should all see hell before morning." They said there were 60 men from Ray, 40 from Lafayette, 70 from Clay, and 200 from Jackson, who Would attack us before morning. As j. B. Smith was taking his bedding out of the wagon he found a large rattlesnake which he had accidentally wrapped up in his blanket, in the morning. I gathered a quantity of dry leaves to lay my blanket on; it had thundered several hours. When it first began to rain, Joseph told me to ship the tent; I did so with a gun stick till the cloth was all wet, when it turned off the water. The next order was to dig a ditch round the tent, which was quickly done. I then lay down, and it rained so hard that in a few minutes the water ran under me until my blanket was 6 inches in water. I then got up and lay down in a wagon without a cover, but was so very tired and sleepy I slept very well in the rain. A number of the brethren went into the log meeting house near by, while others stuck to their beds lying in the water. Everything we had was thoroughly saturated. The thunder and lightning exceeded all description that I am capable of giving. In the morning we all discharged our pieces amounting to about 600 rounds, and scarcely a single one missed fire. Big Fishing River rose some forty feet, and Little Fishing thirty feet during the night. I have ever felt thankful to my Heavenly Father that He by this storm and sudden rise of the streams prevented our having a bloody conflict with our enemies, who were thereby prevented from attacking us. One of our enemies was killed by lightning and another had his hand torn off by his horse. Friday, June 20. We moved up the divide between the streams about 4 miles, and camped near the residence of Brother Cooper. Within one mile of our Camp the limbs of oak trees, many of them 4 inches through, were broken down by the storm; had the storm been as severe in our camp the falling limbs would no doubt have killed many of us. Saturday, June 21. The following day (June 21) Colonel Sconce with two other leading men from Ray County visited the Camp. They seemed very much agitated. Joseph had a long conversation with them which resulted in making them our friends. Joseph made himself known to them, which he had not done to any but our Camp from the time we left Kirtland. Ezra Thayer was attacked with cholera. I was satisfied it was the Asiatic cholera as soon as I saw him cramp, although I had never seen the cholera before. I was engaged herding Joseph's riding horse part of the day alone on the prairie. Two suspicious looking men came up and admired the horse. I soon discovered pistols concealed under their coats, upon which, together with their suspicious inquiries, I drew a horse pistol from my belt and told them to leave me immediately; to ride off and not look back, when one said to the other, "This damned Mormon won't be imposed upon," and obeyed my word. I saw Thomas Hayes also attacked with cholera; he fell down like a beef knocked down with an axe and had to be carried into the tent. Sunday, June 22. Brother Lyman Smith, who was a second cousin of my mother, received a wound in his groin by the accidental discharge of a horse pistol, from which he recovered in a few days. The sheriff of Clay County and many influential men of the county came to see us. This day the Lord gave us a revelation (See Doctrine and Covenants, section 105). Soon after this revelation was given several of the brethren apostatized because they were not going to have the privilege of fighting. Tuesday, June 24. We resumed our journey taking a circuit round to cross the heads of Fishing River to avoid the high water. We were met by General Atchison and other gentlemen, who informed us the people of Liberty were very much excited. "We camped on Rush Creek about 2 ½ miles from Liberty, in a field occupied by Brother Burket. I went with Brother Joseph that evening to Brother A. L. Gilbert's and returned to Camp after dark taking a byway for fear of ambuscade in the tall hazel brush. Sister Parrish and several others were taken with the cholera. Elders David W. Patten and John S. Carter in attempting to administer to those afflicted were also attacked while their hands were on their heads. Wednesday, June 25. Last night many of the brethren were violently attacked with cholera; their moans were truly terrific, some falling to the ground while they were on guard. Joseph and Hyrum attempted to administer and rebuke the disease, but they were also seized with cramp; to use Hyrum's description, "It seized us like the talons of a hawk." The Prophet Joseph took a full share of the fatigues of the entire journey. In addition to the care of providing for the Camp and presiding over it, he walked most of the time and had a full proportion of blistered, bloody, and sore feet, which was the natural result of walking from 25 to 40 miles a day in a hot season of the year. But during the entire trip he never uttered a murmur or complaint, while most of the men in the Camp complained to him of sore toes, blistered feet, long drives, scanty supply of provisions, poor quality of bread, bad corn dodger, frouzy butter, strong honey, maggotty bacon and cheese, &c., even a dog could not bark at some men without their murmuring at Joseph. If they had to camp with bad water it would nearly cause rebellion, yet we were the Camp of Zion, and many of us were prayerless, thoughtless, careless, heedless, foolish or devilish, and yet we did not know it. Joseph had to bear with us and tutor us, like children. There were many, however, in the Camp who never murmured and who were always ready and willing to do as our leaders desired. Most of the Camp dispersed to different parts of the county among the brethren. Dr. F. G. Williams, my cousin Jesse J. Smith and my- self went to stay with Brother Gilbert. Most of the sick remained at Brother Burket's, though several were taken after the Camp separated. Thursday, June 26. This morning Brother Erastus Rudd came into the yard and said he was very thirsty; went to a cold spring of limestone water and drank plentifully; he fell down in the yard in all the spasms of Asiatic cholera. We carried him into the house and began to work upon him, administering warm medicines, rubbing him and doing everything in our power for five hours, when he seemed easier. A message came from Brother Burket's that Elder John S. Carter was dead. I was dispatched about half a mile to procure his measure. I cut a hazel stick 7 feet long and went to the room and found that Brother Seth Hitchcock was also dead; they appeared as if they had been dead a week. I got their measures and returned as fast as I could to Brother Gilbert's and found Elder Rudd also dead. On seeing the decomposed state of the bodies, the idea of procuring coffins was instantly abandoned. Avery Smith and myself dug a grave; we were assisted at first by my cousin Jesse J. Smith who was taken with the cholera, and compelled to desist. We rolled Brother Rudd in his blanket, covered him with leaves and bushes and then replaced the earth. I felt when I cleaned out the bottom of his grave as though it would be a pleasant resting place to lie down on. Elder Wilcox also died this evening. Jesse's attack was not very rapid. I tried to persuade him to bathe in Rush Creek, but he declined and continued to grow worse all night. In the morning he took spells of purging and puking every half hour. I took care of Jesse all day and night, tho' severely afflicted with the bowel complaint, a disease which generally preceded the attacks of cholera. On the morning of the 28th Dr. Williams pronounced Jesse out of danger. Joseph sent Hiram Page with his horse with instructions to bring Jesse J. and George A. to where he was if he had to bring them on a bobsled. Dr. Williams decided it was not expedient for Jesse to go, but wait a day or two when he would be able, but I went, although I had the cramp so bad I could scarcely get on to the horse which was a very rough traveler. I rode 2/4 miles to Liberty and stopped at Peter Whitmer's who gave me some strong pepper tea, which I drank though I could not taste it, my senses were so benumbed by the disease it was as harmless to my palate as milk. I remounted and rode to Lyman Wight's; stopped a few minutes and got some black pepper and milk which, however, I could not taste. I then remounted and rode 9 miles feeling as if I should be obliged to fall from the horse. I determined not to give up, and arrived at David Whitmer's; saw Joseph and Hyrum. Joseph mixed some raw flour with whisky and gave me to drink. This checked my bowel complaint and revived me. I then went home with Hiram Page who placed me under the care of his mother, an aged widow of three score, who nursed me a few days with a motherly care, and my strength and health gradually recovered. When I commenced to recover there passed from my bowels several large worms. Jesse Johnson Smith died on the first of July. In preparing this history in 1857, I make reference to his very brief diary kept by him on the spot, to correct my distances. I here copy his last entry. "Started from Kirtland to go to Missouri on the fifth day of May, 1834, and arrived at Clay County on the nineteenth day of June. The journey was long and tedious temporally speaking, but believing it to be according to the mind and will of the Lord." |
G. A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, The Return to Kirtland." Instructor. June 1946. pg. 287-288, 295.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH THE RETURN TO KIRTLAND Wednesday, July 9. On the 9th we started on our return for Kirtland. The company comprised Joseph, Hyrum and William Smith, Frederick G. "Williams, Orson Hyde, Wilham E. McLellin, Ezra Thayer, Lorenzo Booth, Martin Harris, and his son, Solomon Wilber Denton, Jedediah M. Grant, Jenkins Salisbury, Almon W. Babbitt, Seth Johnson, Cyrus Smalling, Harvey Stanley and myself. We had two two-horse wagons, a one-horse buggy and two extra horses. We drove about 18 miles, crossed Fishing River at the Ford. I and some of our party waded through both of the streams in our boots. We estimated the height of the banks as between 40 and 50 feet. We put up for the night at the same place where the Camp breakfasted on the 19th ultimo. Our host treated Joseph with respect and generously furnished us with milk, bacon, corn dodger and such other luxuries as he possessed, for which he would receive but a small compensation. Thursday, July 10. We went to Richmond landing and crossed the Missouri River at Lexington, Lafayette County, the boat being 1 ½ miles below the ferry. We rowed the boat up and assisted the ferryman in rowing us over. We passed through the beautiful County of Lafayette, thereby avoiding the extensive low prairies on the north side of the Missouri, which were infested with green headed flies, and encamped near the Tarbp Creek. We pitched our tent and went to a farm house at a considerable distance to procure some milk, for which Orson Hyde paid 12 cents per quart. He then made a thin mush using up all the meal we had, and the milk which we had purchased so dearly proved to be two-thirds water. Friday, July 11. This day we feasted on some very large blackberries. Passed several ancient mounds or tumuli. The road ran over a mound containing human bones which were strewn all around; our wagon crushed some of them. We traveled about 35 miles and encamped near Grand Pass. We all ate supper composed of corn dodger, bacon and honey at a planter's. The half-naked negro waiters excited considerable curiosity. Joseph and I slept in the tent, some of the brethren slept in the house. To be on a bed was considered a very great luxury. Saturday, July 12. In the morning we traveled about 15 miles; took breakfast with some brethren who had stopped there on their being driven from Jackson County. They treated us with much kindness; although they were poor we shared their hospitality. We crossed the Missouri River at Chariton. The town was nearly abandoned, in consequence of the cholera, the inhabitants having fled in every direction. We could not get any provisions; drove on about 12 miles and stopped to get some refreshments, which consisted of very sour milk and dry corn bread, which was given us by a wealthy lady. Martin Harris said he was willing to thank the Lord for that, but he really wanted some- thing better. We continued our journey until late in the evening and encamped in a deep ravine. Sunday, July 13. Arrived at Salt River. Monday, July 14. On the morning of the 14th we arrived at Brother James Allred's; they washed our clothes, and in the evening Joseph preached to the Saints. Tuesday, July 15. Joseph bought a horse on credit, and borrowed some money to bear our expenses home. About 4 p.m. we left Salt River intending to cross Twelve- Mile Prairie in the night. We traveled till dark, when it commenced to rain. Some of the brethren called at a farm house to enquire the way, where our commissaries called when we were going West, they having a large number of bee-hives, and requested them to sell us some honey; they refused saying they had no honey for the damned Mormons. When we called this evening every person, old and young, was lying sick, except an old woman who had been sent for eight miles, and she told us they had plenty of honey, but no one could wait on us. When Joseph found that the brethren had enquired for honey, he told us not to buy because no blessing would rest on them for their previous behavior to us. We arrived at the edge of the prairie thoroughly drenched with rain. We had much difficulty to find the road, it being very dark. Winding round some new fields into the woods, the brethren became be- wildered ; it was raining and exceedingly dark. Joseph appealed to me, and although I was no woodsman, I fortunately had a correct idea of the country and told the brethren if they would follow me a short distance they would find a creek, if they would cross it and go up the stream a few rods they would find a spring, which they did, and proved that I was correct. Joseph proposed to Brother McLellin, who was a Southerner, to go into the only house at hand and ask for the privilege of sleeping on the house floor, but he was refused by the woman, as her husband was away from home. She would not permit us to stay overnight. After Brother McLellin came out, he said if some other man had asked, perhaps we might have got admittance; he had sat up with that woman about thirty nights in her younger days, and she did not feel very friendly towards him. Part of us, accordingly, laid some rails across a hog pen and lay on them during the night, the ground all around being very muddy. I and a number crowded into a hen coop over a stable and slept under the roost on some rails. Joseph got into the wagon with five others, making a snug fit for all. Others slept under the wagon on some chunks of wood to keep them out of the mud, and the rest slept in an open wagon exposed to the pitiless peltings of the storm through the night. |
G. A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, The Return to Kirtland." Instructor. July 1946. pg. 320-323, 327.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH THE RETURN TO KIRTLAND (Continued) Wednesday, July 16. We arose very early and were all benumbed and chilled with the wet and cold. Crossed Twelve Mile Prairie and into, a grove before the green-headed flies commenced their attacks. "We procured some milk and Brother Hyde manufactured a mush, which, for the lack of materials, was not very much, to brag of. The grove was much infested by a species of hogs well known as the Missouri pointers, and one more furious than the rest made an attack on our table, which was composed of four forked sticks stuck in the ground, two cross sticks placed in the forks, on which were the end boards of our wagon. This he fairly upset, and Seized a spoon in his jaws and commenced a rapid retreat. It was with some difficulty overtaken, and on recovering the spoon it was found entirely crushed to pieces. We pursued our journey to Louisiana, having upwards of 30 miles and encamped on the same spot which we encamped on the 6th of June. One of the brethren killed a turkey which was cooked for supper. Cyrus Smalling became offended with some of the brethren at the table, on which Joseph reproved him and showed the brethren the necessity of each one controlling himself and preserving peace with each other. Thursday, July 17. The Mississippi being so high we could not cross the bottoms on the opposite side, we traveled down the river to Clarksville and crossed over on a horse boat. The river was so high, we all had to wade 5 miles for fear of miring our horses, sometimes waist deep; then we ascended a steep bluff and stopped to bait our horses. "We were all hungry and had no provisions, except a maggotty cheese, which Joseph cut in several pieces in order to distribute among the brethren, most of them refusing. He ate very heartily, telling them that he would have it to say when he got home, that during the whole campaign none of them was as hungry as himself, and that he was so hungry as to eat what they all refused. We put up for the night in a small cabin, part sleeping on the floor, part crowded up into the chamber, where I stripped off part of the roof to let in the air. Friday, July 18. This morning we crossed the Illinois River at the mouth of Apple Creek, and went to some brethren who lived on the bottoms, who gave us breakfast. There was much sickness among them. We then went on to the bluffs where there was a settlement of Eastern people, where we bought a loaf of light wheat bread, the first we had seen while traveling 300 miles. Dr. Williams, I and four others stopped at Mr. Eldred's, ate some green corn and chickens and had a hearty dinner. Joseph waited for us in Carrolton, feeling quite uneasy and fearing we had tarried on account of a spirit of disunion; but Dr. Williams explained the reason to Joseph satisfactorily; for the only thing that caused us to delay was half a bushel of ears of boiled corn, and an abundance of bread and milk, and a supply of fried chickens, which was an attraction too great for us to pass by when we were so hungry, and which was kindly given to us. We crossed a prairie of 15 miles without any road, and many of the brethren thought we had lost our way, but Joseph led us safely to a good camping place, where we learned that we had not been out of our way. Saturday, July 19. We traveled through a very pleasant though thinly settled country and put up at a large farm house. Sunday, July 20. Went to Springfield and laid in some provisions. The place was sickly, very few men were seen in health and nothing in the market. We crossed the Sangamon River, and passed through the village of Rochester. About 4 p.m. we met Dr. Kipper. His first salutation was 'Is Sam Owen dead? I was in hopes that you would have killed off all the Jackson County mob.' He then invited us to go to his house and stay all night. He offered us the milk of forty cows and as much bacon and corn bread and as many chickens as we could eat. We told him we could not tarry. He brought us out as much milk as we could all drink and made us a present of about 40 lbs. of excellent bacon, and said we were perfectly welcome, and wished we would stay with him a week. Monday, July 21. We crossed the Okaw River in the log canoes, but our teams forded the river and went to the edge of the prairie. Tuesday, July 22. We started early in the morning to cross Grand Prairie. As soon as the sun rose, the green-headed flies, which were in immense numbers, attacked the horses. It was curious that those flies would not bite the horses in the timber, but the moment we were on the prairie and the sun was up, they immediately attacked them. They would kill a horse in about 30 minutes, if he were tied on the prairie. The way we had to do was as soon as the flies commenced their attack, two brethren would run along by the horses, one on each side; to whip the flies, until the brethren were tired out; then they fell behind and two more brethren would take their places until all were tired out; then the last man would have to rush the thus lightened team to the timber, leaving the company to walk to the timber. I thought I was the last person behind, but on looking back I observed Ezra Thayer, a large fleshy man. I waited for him and when he came up he lay down on the prairie being overcome with the heat, and said he could travel no further, and was resolved to die there. I continued to urge him along for three miles to a little log cabin, which was in sight and close by the road, where we asked for some water, and were told they had none, and there was none nearer than three miles. We asked for milk, vinegar, or whisky, but they had none. Ezra Thayer then said, 'Madam, have you anything in the world that is wet*? She thought a moment and replied, I believe I have a little buttermilk, though my cow has not been home for three months.' She then brought out a rusty old coffee pot and poured from it about a quart of buttermilk, which was blue and as sour as vinegar. We both partook of it and it saved Ezra's life. We then walked three miles to Dr. Payne's well. Ezra Thayer lay down on the ground a short distance from the well, when I carried him several small cups full of water which had been standing in the bucket and got warm. When he had drank several, he said it was not cold enough. Some was drawn from the well, which he acknowledged was much better, and it took several hours to allay his thirst. We encamped on the Embarras River in an island of timber, and refreshed our horses. Dr. F. G. Williams drank a gallon of buttermilk within an hour after he reached the camp. We hitched up again and drove to Mr. Wayne's, on the edge of the next prairie, where Joseph procured an ample supply of sweet milk, which we all drank in large quantities, not having as yet thoroughly allayed our thirst caused by the great heat and fatigue of the day. We traveled 16 miles in the night, mostly on foot through the prairie, and arrived at Paris, Edgar County, Illinois, at 2 in the morning; we were all very tired. Joseph's horse, Mark Antony, foundered here so badly as to be unable to travel and we had to leave him with some brethren. We crossed the Wabash at Clinton which was very high, and we had much difficulty in crossing. We fought our way through myriads of mosquitoes and camped on the Big Raccoon. Our horse were very hot when we arrived there. Martin Harris led one of them into deep water and let him stand there. Joseph told him that was not right, he ought to have let the horse cool first. Martin replied, 'I know more about horses than you do,' but when we started again the animal was so stiff we had to leave him behind. Joseph shot several fine squirrels in the tops of the tall hickory trees; they were very good broiled. While we lay at Raccoon, I performed the duties of washerwoman for the Prophet and myself. My shirt which had got pretty well worn I washed nearly in pieces. We passed through Greencastle, and Joseph here directed us to get a supply of dried codfish. He said fish was much healthier for us to eat than meat, and the use of fish in warm weather was not prohibited in the Word of Wisdom. We drove to within 3 miles of Belleville and camped in a patch of wild grape vines. It rained considerable. Saturday, July 26. We passed through Indianapolis and stayed at a tavern near Columbia. Sunday, July 27. We passed through Greenfield, Charlottesville, and Middleton to Little Louisville. During the journey from Liberty three-fourths of the way had been traveled on foot by the whole party, as our teams were not able to admit of our riding. When we arrived at Little Louisville, Indiana, Joseph, Hyrum, William and Dr. F. G. Williams took the stage for Kirtland, a distance of 320 miles. Joseph gave me and the other boys who were left with his wagons eight dollars apiece to bear our expenses through with the wagons. We all arrived at Richmond, Indiana, in the evening. The Richmond newspaper published that day had announced to the world the astounding news that 'Joe Smith' the Mormon leader, had had a battle with the mob in Jackson County, had been wounded in the leg, had the limb amputated, and three days afterwards had died of mortification. Joseph visited the editor, but had difficulty to convince him that he was not really dead, the editor feeling assured he had published the true state of the case. At this point we separated taking different routes. Monday, August 4. Orson Hyde, Lorenzo Booth and myself arrived in Kirtland, having drove the horses that day 57 miles, two of us walking at a time nearly the whole distance. One of the animals, 'Old George' was said to be 20 years old. He was so badly spavined and so old that he was sold in the spring before we started on our journey, for $16. After traveling 2,000 miles we arrived in Kirtland in tolerable condition. Joseph, who had arrived a few days before, received us kindly, and I handed him four dollars of the money he had given me to bear my expenses. I walked 2 ½ miles to my father's. As I arrived at the door I heard him say, 'Let us pray'. I knelt down outside and joined in the family prayer, they not knowing I was there; and I truly felt to return thanks to my Heavenly Father for my preservation, and when I heard them pray earnestly for my return, I could but rejoice to think how soon their prayer would be answered. A report had previously reached Kirtland that I had died of the cholera, though my parents had not believed it. As soon as the cholera broke out in Missouri, Rodger Orton started for Kirtland and traveling as fast as steam and horse could carry him, he reached Kirtland in 15 days, and spread the news that the cholera was killing us all off. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, VII. My First Mission." Instructor. August 1946. pg. 368-373.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH VII. MY FIRST MISSION THE first day's work after my return home was cutting hay, and towards evening I was attacked with ague and fever which continued with but very little cessation for six months. When it left me I was weak, although apparently fleshy. During the time of my sickness I read the works of Josephus. In the month of February, 1835, being unable to work, I undertook to busy myself with peddling. I followed this occupation for three weeks, selling Conklin's salve and an assortment of essences. "Wlien my health improved I went to work on the farm. I regarded this peddling as the meanest business I ever followed in my life. Sunday, March 1. I was ordained into the first quorum of Seventies under the hands of Joseph Smith Sen., Joseph Smith Jun., and Sidney Rigdon, who was spokesman. I was the junior member of that Quorum. In the spring of 1835 a majority of the inhabitants of Kirtland combined together and warned all the Saints to leave town. This was done to prevent any of our people becoming a town charge in case of poverty. They then bought up all the grain that was for sale in the country around, and refused to sell a particle of it to our people. Mr. Lyman, a Presbyterian owning the Kirtland Mills, was at the head of the movement. He accumulated "several thousand bushels of grain in his mill and refused to sell the least portion of it to any of the Saints. This arrangement was brought about by a combination of all religious sects in the vicinity. Mr. Chase, a Presbyterian neighbor of ours, who had a quantity of grain on hand and had refused to sell a particle at any price, came to my father one morning and asked him if he could board the school mistress his portion, assigning as a reason that he had not got provisions to feed her on. My father, although he had eaten the last morsel of bread stuff we had, for breakfast told him he could board her as well as not. This was done to ascertain our straitened circumstances. But Joseph on learning the plan of our enemies, got the brethren to put their mites together and sent to Portage County and purchased a supply of wheat at a reasonable price and carried it to a mill owned by one of the brethren several miles from town; so that our Christian friends not only had the mortification of not starving out the Saints, but had when harvest came around a large quantity of grain on hand and no market for it, as our people had raised a supply for themselves. Saturday, May 30. 1 was appointed on a mission to preach the Gospel in the East. My circumstances were so reduced that I could not procure clothes to go in. Joseph and Hyrum gave me some grey cloth to make a coat, a snuff-colored vest and pantaloons. Brother Charles Thompson cut them out, and Sister Eliza Brown made them up for me. Elder Brigham Young gave me a pair of shoes. As I had no valise, I took a small tin trunk and put into it a couple of extra shirts. My father gave me a pocket Bible. Elder Lyman Smith, one of the same quorum and aged about 20 years and who was my second cousin, being the same who was wounded by the discharge of a horse pistol at Fishing River, in June, 1834, was appointed to travel with me. As my trunk was not full, and he had no valise he put his extra linen, etc., into it. We carried it alternately by a wooden handle attached to the top of the trunk. I called on my uncle, Father Joseph Smith, and asked him if he had any advice to give me. He replied, 'Yes. Always go in at the little end of the horn and you are sure to come out at the big end, but if you go in at the big end of the horn you will be obliged to come out at the little end.' I called to see Cousin Joseph; he gave me a Book of Mormon, shook hands with me and said, 'Preach short sermons, make short prayers and deliver your sermons with a prayerful heart.' This advice I have always denominated my collegiate education. Saturday, June 5. We traveled 20 miles and put up with Daniel Allen for the Sabbath, as we had sent an appointment to preach at his house in Montville, Geauga County, Ohio. I was not able to write sufficiently well to keep a journal and my traveling companion, Lyman Smith, kept a very brief one, which was lost. He died in 183 8, near Chicago, Illinois. I write from memory, most of the dates, names and distances being forgotten, but the principal facts are fresh in my mind. Sunday, June 6. We retired early to the woods and asked the Lord to give us something to say and enable us to preach by the power of His Spirit, for we certainly felt our weakness. A small congregation assembled, filling Brother Daniel Allen's home. As Brother Lyman was the older, he agreed to preach first. He was a handsome looking young man, six feet high and well proportioned, with beautiful dark hair. He read the 33rd chapter of Jeremiah and prayed; he gave out a hymn which he sang and then preached five minutes. Now came my turn; it was an awful moment. Suffice it to say I talked about fifteen minutes and it seemed to me that I told everything I had ever heard taught by the Elders, and much that I never thought of before. At least I hinted at every principle which I understood, and bore a strong testimony of the truth of the work, and sat down confused. The people, however, seemed very well satisfied and said that we had done first rate for boys. On the Monday morning we resumed our journey traveling nearly 10 miles through a forest; the timber was very thick and we had some trouble to keep our course having to follow a line of marked trees most of the way which had been run eighteen years. At noon we called at a small log house, being the first we came to after leaving the woods, and got some bread and milk for which we thanked the Lord, and blessed the people who gave it to us. We pursued our journey, endeavoring at every place to open a door for preaching; some laughing at, and others cursing us. At night we called on a wealthy farmer in the town of Morgan, Ashtabula County, for entertainment. He made us welcome, but his wife who was a Presbyterian was very cross. We took supper and went to bed much fatigued with our day's travel. In the morning our hostess told us she would give us leave to go in welcome with our supper, but she would not cook us a morsel of breakfast; neither should we have any with her consent. Her husband said we were welcome to stay as long as we pleased. He liked the company of the Mormons as well as anybody else, but his wife was a little too religious. We thought there was too much division; so we took our leave, and after walking a few miles we called at a house and told our business and they gave us our breakfast. We then walked to Denmark Center, and called on a poor man named Joseph Smith, who gave us dinner and said he would like to have us preach in the school house. We went to the trustees, one of whom was a Baptist minister, and got the promise of the house and invited the people for a mile each way to come to hear us preach that evening at 5 o'clock. The Baptist preacher went round and told the people to stay at home; the result was that when the hour of meeting arrived only four persons came, who were Mr. Smith, his son, the priest and another, an old religious blackguard. Mr. Smith and his little son, who came with him, treated us well, but our other two hearers abused and derided them for it, they being poor and of course unpopular. They also abused us most outrageously and challenged us to work miracles and called upon us to raise the dead, bring fire down from Heaven, etc. We bore testimony to the truth of the fullness of the everlasting Gospel which God had revealed through his servant Joseph. They in return called us many hard names. The priest said such teachers were not wanted among his people. Brother Lyman Smith told them in the name of Jesus Christ, they should be brought into judgment in the great day for their conduct and they should know that the curse of God followed them unless they repented. We then left them. After walking about 3 miles we called at the house of a doctor and asked him to keep us, as ministers of the Gospel, for the night. He made fun of us, but told us where to find a family of Latter-day Saints a mile and a half off. We were happy to find them for we were kindly received and comfortably entertained for the night, and in the morning we traveled on. We called on a brother at Pierpoint, Ashtabula County, Ohio, about 12 o'clock, and got some dinner. We crossed the State line into Crawford County, Pennsylvania, walked about 7 miles and began to enquire for a place to stay, but in vain. For 3 miles all treated us with contempt and turned us away. We found we were in a strange country and without friends; we went into the woods and asked the Lord to open somebody's heart to keep us. We were told that a Methodist priest lived in the next house; we went there and told him we were preachers of the Gospel sent by revelation to warn the people; that we traveled without purse or scrip; that we belonged to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, by our enemies called Mormons, and having heard that he was a man of God who preached the Word to the people, we wanted to stay with him over night. He said we were welcome, but he did not know us as preachers. He treated us kindly and we talked with him till late. He said in the morning he had learned many new things and asked us to visit him again on our return. We walked to the village of Sadsbury and called on Mr. Scott, who kept an inn. We told our business, that we traveled without purse or scrip and if the people wished to hear us preach we would like the privilege. He gave out an appointment at the Presbyterian meeting house and invited us to stay with him. We took dinner and went to meeting. It being Brother Lyman's turn, as I could not get him to go into the pulpit, we preached to the people from the pulpit stairs and dismissed them. We were much embarrassed, it being our first effort before so large a congregation. We pursued our way for about half a mile and looking back perceived Mr. Scott with a constable. We halted and they came up and demanded pay for our dinner. We told him he made us welcome and it was unjust to require pay. Mr. Scott said, ‘I work for my living and if you do not pay my demand, the constable shall arrest and take you back.' We gave him all the money we had and he let us go on. It soon began to rain; we called at a number of houses for entertainment but were refused. It grew dark, the rain came down in torrents. On calling at a large log house and asking permission to stay under its roof, we were answered if we were Mormon preachers, the rain would not hurt us and we might lie out. It was 9 o'clock and very dark and a mile to the next house. The woods being thick and the mud and water very deep, it was with difficulty that we could find our way. When we came near the house the dogs rushed upon us. Brother Lyman Smith walked over them and knocked at the door. We were welcomed and asked if we would not have some dry coats. We could hardly refrain from tears. We were shown to an excellent bed, and after returning thanks to our Heavenly Father we went to rest. When we arose in the morning the people had dried our coats and prepared a good breakfast for us. We conversed with them and found them liberal-minded, although Presbyterians. When we parted the proprietor invited us to call again. We walked to Medeville where there was a college and made an effort to summon courage enough to preach to the people, but in vain. We walked 5 miles, called at a house and got some rye hasty pudding and sour milk, being the best they had to give us, after which we walked 5 miles through the woods in the rain, calling at the first cabin where we were kindly received by the man of the house, who gave us some rye hasty pudding and molasses for supper. As they had very little to eat, we left early in the morning before breakfast. We walked six miles into a settlement enquiring at every house if they would entertain us and hear us preach, but were refused every time. It was 5 miles to the next house; when we arrived there and asked for something to eat, the man burst into tears and said he was sorry he was not able to feed us, but would divide. He gave us each a slice of rye bread and a pint of sour milk. He asked us to pray for his daughter who was sick, after which we blessed them and departed. We called at every house for about seven miles. At one place they told us we could have the school house to preach In on the Sabbath, it being Saturday, but a woman came forward and declared that it would be of no use for the people would not come to hear us because the Bible said if an angel from heaven preached any other doctrine than the Presbyterian doctrine let him be accursed. We told her there was no such thing in the Bible. She answered, 'You cannot deceive me. I know it is there for I heard the minister at Centerville say so last Sunday.' Upon which the men decided we could not have the school house, and we went on being faint and weary. "We went into the woods and asked the Lord to give us something to eat, and, calling at the next cabin were welcomed by the woman who furnished us with some pies, puddings and cakes to stay our stomachs. While she cooked us something for dinner she said, with tears in her eyes, 'You must have suffered for you have been amongst a hardened set.' From thence we went to Sparta; called at Blakesley's Tavern, and asked if the people would like to hear us preach on the morrow. He said we could have the school house and he would keep us if his neighbors would pay half the bill. We thought this was not exactly free so went to the next house and asked Mr. Bates if he would give us a cup of cold water in the name of a disciple. He invited us in, made us welcome, gave out an appointment for us to preach in the school house on the morrow. "We spent our leisure time in prayer in the wilderness, for power and the spirit of God to enable us to preach to the people. Sunday, June 14. At the hour of meeting, the house was filled. I opened by reading the 12th chapter of 1st Corinthians. I felt so embarrassed that I wished I could turn myself into a grain of wheat and roll into a crevice in the floor, but I preached from the third chapter of Acts, upon the restitution of all things. The people were much pleased and said they liked short sermons; we had a crowded house and the people paid great attention. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, VIII. My First Mission." Instructor. September 1946. pg. 412-416.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH VIII. My First Mission (Continued) Monday, June 15, 1835. We started and traveled 33 miles. We asked at 16 houses without being able to get anything to eat, and were often insulted. The road was so very hilly and muddy that we had to walk most of the way over shoe in mud and water. We, crossed the line into the State of New York, and at the first house we called for some supper. We were made welcome and directed to Father Burdick's at Busti, Chautauqua County, 3 miles distant. We gave out an appointment for the next day, when Lyman Smith preached and I followed him, and closed. We returned to try it again the next day and I preached but was so embarrassed I could not see the congregation; it seemed as though a thick fog was before my eyes. Father Burdick's people treated us very kindly and many of the people were pleased with our preaching. We left them on Monday morning and traveled 30 miles, gave out an appointment and preached in the evening, at a private house, which was filled. In the morning we walked on and at night we had much difficulty to get a place to stay, being refused twelve times; but finally we found quarters at about 8 o'clock in the evening near Farmersville. On the road from that place to Rushford we were very particular to tell the people where we asked for entertainment our business as ministers of the gospel and the despised people we represented, for we were determined to stay with no person without they fully understood who we were, as we really felt that we had rather lay out of doors or go hungry than eat with a man who would not entertain a Latter-day Saint. On this occasion near Ellicottville, Cattaraugus County we called on a Presbyterian minister; he insulted us, as was almost universally the case with clergymen, or those of high standing in any of the sectarian churches. We arrived in the morning at the house of Brother Frasier Eaton at Rushford, Alegany County, New York, and found Bishop Edward Partridge and Father Isaac Morley. Here we rested and got our clothes washed. Friday, June 26. We arrived about noon at Caneadea Township, where we gave out an appointment for 5 o'clock in the evening, and circulated it through the medium of the scholars. The school house was large and commodious. Many came to hear, and among the rest a Universalist priest named John Sanford. Pie opposed us, and I answered him in his speeches at the last of which he left the house in a rage. We then gave notice of two meetings the next Sabbath, one at Belfast and the other in the school house where we then were. We thought we were doing well for the first debate; it was my birthday, I being eighteen years old. Sunday, June 28. On the Sabbath, June 28th, We attended meeting in the school house and then went at 4 o'clock to the meeting at Belfast. The house was large and well filled. We preached and closed our meeting, when Elder Evans, A Baptist minister, arose and with a long face and holy sectarian tone. said he felt it a duty to say that the Priesthood and authority had been handed down through the Waldenses into the Baptist Church, and made many other like remarks. I challenged him to prove his assertions, but he left the house. When we came out the congregation was mostly standing at the door and as I learned were nearly all Baptists. A young man set a large dog at me saying, "Here, Wolf, this fellow has the most brass, take hold of him." The Holy Elder and congregation laughed heartily at the sport. Some Universalists said they had heard the minister say, "There was nothing so pleasing in this world as to make him laugh." It is probable he never expected to have the pleasure of seeing a dog set upon a Mormon preachers. Elder Evans was about 45 years of age, and we were informed that he was a very pious man, and no doubt he would have gone to the grave bearing that character had he never heard the fullness of the gospel, and taken part in the abovenamed incident. In the morning we crossed the Genesee River, passed through Angelica, called on a man named Hogland who procured the school house and gave out an appointment for us to preach in the evening. A Baptist deacon went immediately and locked up the house. Mr. Hoglund, on hearing this, sent notice to the neighbors that the house would be opened for preaching at the hour named. The Deacon, finding that the door would be broken open, surrendered the key. We tarried all night with Mr. Hawley who treated us kindly. Wednesday, July 1. We went to Baker's Bridge, procured the school house, preached in the evening and were opposed by Elder Sweet, a Sabbatarian minister, and a Methodist minister named Crandall. When we bore testimony to them, they ridiculed us, telling us, in answer to our testimony that we knew the religion we taught to be true, that we would not know as much five years hence; but the Lord has spared my life long enough to prove them both false prophets. From Baker's Bridge we went to Greenwood, Steuben County, where we arrived next day. On our way we called at several places for dinner and were refused. At the house of Mr. Thatcher, near Andover Corners, on asking for refreshment, they declared they had no bread and nothing cooked in the house, and were in too great a hurry to bake bread for us. They afterwards reported that they had plenty of bread, but they would not give it to the Mormons. About six weeks after this we preached in that neighborhood, and on passing by the house, in company with Mr. Frederick Pendleton, who had heard them tell the circumstance of turning the Mormon preachers empty away when they had bread enough, he exclaimed to a bystander, "Thatcher's folks turned away the boys with the excuse that they had no bread, when they had plenty, and God Almighty has sent a frost and destroyed all their corn, so they'll have no bread next year, sure enough." (We being so young were known in that country by the name of the Mormon boys.) The fact was, that a streak of frost about a quarter of a mile wide had completely killed all the corn and other grain on Thatcher's farm, leaving the rest of the neighborhood untouched. There was in Greenwood a small branch of the Church built up by Elders David Foot and Josiah Richardson who resided there. We labored with them for some time. We preached in Wood Hall, Jasper, Canisteo, Addison, Andover and other places in the neighborhood. We preached in public and in private by the fireside and baptized eight, notwithstanding we met with considerable opposition from a number of the Methodists. The first persons I baptized were Joseph Lish and wife. A Methodist preacher named Bell proffered to exchange my license for a Methodist Elder's license, declaring himself fully authorized by his brethren to do so, after which I gave him a lesson on the difference between a minister of Jesus Christ and a servant of the devil preaching for lucre and popularity, which I presume he will remember in the day of the resurrection. He took great pains, in connection with his brethren, to circulate false reports to injure us. We lived a considerable portion of our time with Brothers John P. Barnard and Moses Clawson. The country was rough and mountainous, the people living mostly in the valleys. We preached in the valley of the Canisteo River; were kindly entertained by Nathan Stephens of Canisteo, and also by Mr. Helmer of Addison, who opened his barn for us to preach in, and on being informed that some religious persons designed to interrupt our meeting, swore he would attend meeting himself and he'd be damned if he did not break the head of anybody that interrupted us. Though he was considered one of the roughest men in the county, yet he preserved perfect order in the meeting. At Wood Hall Brothers McMines and family were baptized. Several persons about the neighborhood were very hostile. A young man named Rosier was taken violently ill with fever; his friends sent for a doctor who dosed him for some time then gave him up to die. He, being a member of the Church, sent for Brother Lyman Smith and myself. The rumor was immediately circulated in the neighborhood that the Mormon Elders were going to heal him. When we reached the house we found many of the neighbors gathered together to see the miracle, or ridicule our failure. We had asked the Lord in a secret, place to direct us. When we entered the sick man's room we bowed down on our knees and both of us prayed for his restoration. We felt; much oppressed by the spirit of wicked people who filled the house. We then laid our hands upon him and rebuked his fever in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ; he was immediately healed. The people were astonished; some said the devil healed him, for the Lord did not do such things in our day. Others said the young man was cheating the people, and others said those boys understood magic. Brother Lyman Smith, my traveling companion, had some relatives living in Verona, Oneida County, and desired to visit them, and as our mission was indefinitely to the East we started in that direction. We passed through Bath and traveled 3 miles towards Crooked Lake, obtained a school house and preached, and stayed overnight with the tavernkeeper. In the morning he made us welcome and gave us a quarter of a dollar. We proceeded to Tyrone village, gave out an appointment at the meeting house and although the trustees had given us, the liberty of the meeting house, it was shut, and the people assembled in a large school house. After we had done preaching Mr. De La Van, a Presbyterian minister, from Hamondsfort got up and told the congregation that he wished us to interpret an unknown tongue. He repeated a sentence or two of hog latin and declared it to be an unknown tongue and the words of the living God, and called upon us to interpret. I told him "Paul said if any speak in an unknown tongue, pray that he may interpret, and if no interpreter is present he had better be silent." Upon that he broke out in a terrible rage growing more angry as he proceeded. Says he, "If these men preach the truth let them raise all the dead which have been buried in our burying yard for the last five years, and when we see our friends walking in the street, whom we have known to have been five; years dead we will believe; or if these young men will take one of the mountains out of Tyrone and throw it into Crooked Lake, we will all believe. No we won't either for it would spoil the navigation of our steamboats." We visited the town, of Jersey and preached in the Six Nation school house. John Butler, a Methodist minister, attacked us and we had a considerable debate, which ended by one of his principle members rising and telling him he had better be in other business than fighting against the Word of God. We visited Irelandville and preached several times in different parts of the township. I was taken sick with fever. I stopped at the house o£ Richard More, a member of the Church, who had been baptized in Pennsylvania and stopped in that; country, not having faith enough to go to Zion. They seemed kind to me but reproached me for my wickedness and said it was evident that I was guilty of some very great sin, or I would not be sick. My partner, in company with Elder Lewis Robbins, who crossed our path on a mission East, went to Havanna at the head of Seneca Lake, attempted to preach, but was interrupted by men throwing hard apples at them, the brethren still preaching. The rowdies blew out their candles and kicked up a general row. As the Elders left the house they were pelted with a shower of mud, and as they passed over the bridge the mob attempted to put Bro. Lyman Smith into the stream, but he was too expert for them. An infidel opened his door, welcomed them in, and protected them from the infuriated mob of professing Christians. They left the town very early in the morning. When they came to Irelandville they were covered from head to foot with the mud which was dried on their clothes; they cut a sorry figure. Brother Robbins proceeded on his mission with Elder Stephen Winchester, his traveling companion. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, My First Mission (1835)." Instructor. October 1946. pg. 460-463.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH MY FIRST MISSION (1835)—CONTINUED I felt so uncomfortable, being constantly chided about my sins that I proceeded on my journey and traveled 27 miles to Horse Heads, and put up with Mr. Kent. Here I met Elder Evan M. Greene who had just married Mr. Kent's daughter. We were treated with every kindness and as soon as we rested a little, continued our journey to the East. On entering the village of Urbana in the evening we called at the principal hotel and asked to remain all night, telling the landlord we were ministers of the Gospel and traveling without purse or scrip; we wished to preach to the people. He said that he would keep anything in God Almighty's world but a Goddamned priest, for they were the damnedest nuisances that were in the country. It cost more to support the priests than it did our government; he would be damned to hell if he would have any such men about him on any terms. I told him he was neither a gentleman nor a Republican, and that he was a disgrace to his mother that bore him; that his father would be ashamed of him if he ever had one; that he neither possessed good breeding or manners, nor the first elements of common decency. He replied, 'I do not believe a man knows anything in the world only what nature teaches him.' I answered him by saying I did not believe that nature had ever taught him the first noble principle, at least, it has failed to teach you how to treat strangers. He replied, 'Would you feel as well towards me if you. lay in the streets tonight, as if I entertained you.' I asked, 'What would nature teach you about that.' 'Walk into the parlor,' says he, 'gentlemen; you are welcome. If you had come an hour earlier I would have had the school house full for you to preach.' We preached in Dryden, and then visited a few Saints in Onandagua County, preaching in Spafford, Otisco, and several other places. When we arrived at Verona, Brother Lyman Smith stopped to visit Mr. Wilder, his uncle, and several other relatives. I started out alone to preach. I visited Johnson's settlement, preached twice and got most egregiously blackguarded by some Methodists. I then went to preach at the school house near Verona village. About forty came to the meeting, but as there were no ladies present, and but two candles in the room, it looked suspicious. When I had done preaching, I informed the congregation I had no money and wished to stay with some gentleman all night. When I dismissed the meeting the congregation gathered around me; a tall gentleman, a ruling elder among the Presbyterians said, 'I will entertain you, sir, overnight, as a stranger, but understand me distinctly, I will not keep you as a religious teacher.' "Thank you, sir,' said I, 'I do not wish to stay with you. I wish to stay with a gentleman.' Upon that a Methodist commenced to dispute with me about baptism by immersion. A Presbyterian undertook to aid him in the argument. A Close Communion Baptist said they would all go to hell if they were not baptized. A Universalist replied, 'Your hell is a humbug,' and began to chide the Baptist, Methodist and Presbyterian for believing in eternal damnation at all. I enjoyed the scene, when I observed the Presbyterian elder whispering to a good many in the room, and casting a glance at me. He blew out the only remaining light, the party rushed for the door but I quietly retired to the back of the room, and waited a few minutes. As I passed out of the door, a Mr. Allen, a young man and stranger to me said, 'Mr. Smith, they are all gone. Will you go home and stay with me? They said you had slipped out of the house, but I watched and knew you had not, but I did not tell them.' I visited the Verona Springs, and called upon Mr. Joseph Warren, the leader of a new society called 'Perfectionists,' who professed to be Jesus Christ's own brother. He said he could not sin; had not committed a sin for 1 8 months. He had been a Presbyterian minister; possessed a liberal education and 'large fortune. We preached the Gospel to him, but it was seed sown by the wayside. We preached at Mr. Wilder's, and Brother Lyman Smith and myself did all we could to convince them of the truth, but as they were Old School Presbyterians, dyed in the wool, it was rejected. We commenced our return home traveling and preaching by the way, publicly and privately as we could get opportunity; enduring many a scoff from the people we were striving to benefit. Near Montezuma we learned that Elder Jedediah M. Grant and Harvey Stanley had been preaching in the neighborhood and had built up a Branch on Sullivan's Island. As it was in our way, we visited them and attended several meetings with them, at one of which a Baptist deacon furnished a popgun and ammunition, which he passed in through the windows to a man who fired pop-gun wads of tow at me all the time I was preaching. He was an excellent shot with the pop-gun, the most of the wads hit me in the face. I caught several of them in my hands. Many of them were tickled, but some of them paid good attention. I finished my discourse without noticing the insult. Elders Grant, Lyman Smith and myself visited Col. Chamberlain at Waterloo. The old gentleman had 200 acres of land, a large grist mill, and a splendid mansion, but was too poor to gather to Zion. He entertained us and when we parted he gave us five dollars which we divided among four of us. We separated from Brothers Grant and Stanley, and went to our former field of labor in Steuben County. After encouraging the Saints and bearing testimony to the world, we left for Kirtland to spend the winter in the school of the Prophets. My shoes, which Brother Brigham Young gave me, were worn out, and Brother Sherman Brown gave me another pair. There had just been a flood which had destroyed many bridges in the county; this subjected us to great annoyance in traveling and increased the distances we had to walk; but we continued preaching by the way till we reached Rushford, where we stopped with Brother Frazer Eaton and rested. We visited Freedom in Cattaraugus County and stopped with Elder Heman Hyde. We were pleased to see his son, Heman T. Hyde, who had been one of our traveling companions in Zion's Camp. From Freedom we walked 35 miles to Lodi; the road was very muddy and my feet sore. We walked 10 miles the next morning and stopped for breakfast accidentally at the house of a Latter-day Saint who recognized us as Traveling Elders and made us welcome. My feet were very sore. I had blisters on all my toes and one on the ball of each foot and one of my heels was one complete blister. Brother William Tinney and Brother Murdock collected a congregation and we preached in the evening. In the morning I proposed to Lyman Smith to rest till my feet got well. He replies, 'I wish that little blister was on my heel, I could walk with it.' Being two years older than myself, I regarded him as my senior and seeing his anxiety to get home, I told him if he would take all the money we both had and go directly to the Lake, it would be sufficient to pay his passage to Fairport, and in two days he would be at home, and I would wait till I got recruited then I would preach my way home at my leisure; but he refused to separate from me, so I picked up our trunk and said, 'Let us be walking.' The first tavern I came to I purchased half a pint of rum and poured it into my shoes. This at first made my blisters smart, but soon relieved them of pain. I repeated this application twice during the day and traveled 17 miles. In five days we were in Kirtland, making the distance of about 160 miles in that time, though Brother Lyman Smith gave out so that I had to carry our trunk most of the time for the last three days. I soon learned the secret of his hurry; in two days after his arrival he was married to my fair cousin, Clarissa Lyman, on the day he had promised previous to his starting on his mission. My feet suffered so severely on this trip that all my toenails except two came off. We arrived home Nov. 2, 1835, and was welcomed by President Joseph Smith, the Prophet. We had traveled on foot 1850 miles, held 75 meetings, and baptized eight persons; conversed with and bore testimony to everybody with whom we had an opportunity. I found my father living in a small house near Cousin Joseph's, overseeing his farm and other property. J assisted him a few days at work on the farm, closing up the fall work, and then commenced going to the School of the Prophets, which school was held in the room under the printing office, and was taught by Joseph Smith Jr. and Sidney Rigdon. I studied English grammar about six weeks: the school was removed to the attic story of the Temple. I undertook to study the Hebrew language under Professor Seixas but failed for the want of eyesight. I was attacked with inflammatory rheumatism, which swelled my legs, right arm and shoulder, so that I could not help myself for several weeks except with my left hand. I suffered the most excruciating pain and although the winter was very cold I could suffer no clothes on me except a very light blanket. Cousin Joseph came to see me. I told him I was almost discouraged being afraid my joints would be drawn out. He told me I should never get discouraged whatever difficulties might surround me. If I was sunk in the lowest pit of Nova Scotia and all the Rocky Mountains piled in on top of me, I ought not to be discouraged but hang on, exercise faith and keep up good courage and I should come out on the top of the heap. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1836." Instructor. November 1946. pg. 514-517, 528.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH 1836 ON January 1st, 1836, he [Joseph Smith, Jr.] laid hands on me, in company with several of the Elders; my pain instantly left me and I gradually recovered my strength and the use of my limbs. I passed through the ordinances of endowment and received much instruction and many manifestations of the spirit. While in the Temple I had a vision of the Millennium and exclaimed, 'All the world is giving glory to God.’ In the spring of 1836 I started on a mission with Charles H. Smith, son of my late uncle Samuel Smith the Third. Cousin Hyrum, when on a visit to the East, had brought Charles to Kirtland and sent him to school, boarding him and paying his expenses for six months. He was ten weeks older than myself. We had spent our childhood together having been born and raised until 9 years old within a few rods of each other. He had been baptized only a few days before starting. We preached in Euclid, Cleveland, Brooklyn, and Parma when Charles returned to Kirtland. The night after he left, I saw him in vision carried out of my sight in a whirlwind. He remained in Kirtland a short time and then left the Church, and I never have seen him since. I continued on this mission for about six weeks preaching in Newburg, Independence and other parts of Cuyahoga County. While I was on this mission, Uncles Asahel and Silas Smith and their families moved to Kirtland, bringing with them my grandmother. She saw all the grandchildren and great-grandchildren that were in Ohio, except myself, and then quietly laid down and slept on the 27th day of May, 1836, and was interred in the burying ground near the Temple. I returned to Kirtland. I left Kirtland about the first of June in company with my uncle, Patriarch Joseph Smith and my father; traveled with them and visited several branches in Cuyahoga County. Father Joseph Smith administering Patriarchal blessings wherever they went. At Tinker's Creek I found a company of Saints emigrating to Missouri, and accompanied them as far as the Clear Fork of the Mohegan River, where I commenced preaching in Londonville, Perry, Belleville, Frederick, Wayne and other parts of the counties of Richland and Knox, Ohio. On the 26th of June, my birthday, being nineteen, I preached to a large congregation on Bradley Wilson's porch, in the township of Perry, Richland County, on the evidences of the Book of Mormon; after which I baptized William Yokum and wife (he was afterwards dreadfully mutilated by the mob at Haun's Mill, Missouri, and lost a leg in consequence.) On the 4th of July I delivered an oration in a grove near Perrysville, in which I portrayed strongly the danger our national government was in of dissolution in consequence of the great increase of mob violence throughout the country, and a total disregard on the part of officers of their solemn oaths, when sworn to support the Constitution and protect the people. I undertook to work in the harvest field to procure some clothing, but the first day's work brought on the rheumatism in my knee and made me so lame I could scarcely walk. I traveled about 3 months in connection with Elder Henry G. Sherwood. Near Belleview I was sent to see a sick woman. I went to the house and learned that she was in labor; the midwives were frightened and had sent for a doctor who proved not to be at home. I felt myself in rather a strange place, but the Spirit suggested that I should administer. I laid my hands on her head and prayed for her speedy deliverance without pain, and immediately retired. In five minutes after she was the mother of a fine child. The old ladies said, 'That young Mormon preacher was worth all the doctors in the country, for they did not know enough to give God the glory.' I started for Newark in company with Elder Sherwood, but I was so lame I was obliged to stop in Wayne at Brother Winget's, where there was a small Branch of the Church. I preached and taught from house to house. Mr. William Rood came to me and held a long argument; he finally acknowledged our doctrines were strictly scriptural; that the Church was organized precisely according to the true pattern, and said if he could know it was not a form without the power, he could join with all his heart; if he could see one sick person healed he would then be satisfied the work was of God. I replied, 'You would then query.' He said, 'No. I pledge myself that I will receive it and spend my life to spread it abroad.' About a week after this, Brother Luther McVey had a very sick child, a boy of three years old. He had not sent for the Elders because his wife, Lodema, was violently opposed, but sent for a doctor, who continued to administer medicine till he found the child must die, and quit doctoring it. Its grandmother and great-grandmother and several other relatives came together to see the child die. Mrs. McVey consented that her husband should send for the Elders as it could not do the child any harm; they came for me three miles. I hastened to see the child and felt annoyed at the number of unbelievers who were in the room, though I saw none but the relatives of the family. I knelt down and laid my hands upon the child; it had been unconscious for several hours, and rebuked its disease in the name of Jesus Christ, and then hurried off to fulfill an appointment. I met Mr. Rood a few days afterwards; he told me a great miracle had been performed by my administration to McVey's sick child. Says he, 'I hid myself behind the curtain that you might not know that I was there, and I know that the child was healed, for you had not passed the gate until he got up and called for food, and then was dressed and within an hour afterwards went to his grandmother's, a mile distant, and has continued sound ever since.' I asked Mr. Rood if he was ready to receive the work according to his promise. He replied, 'I know it is as notable a miracle as any recorded in the New Testament. Now if I only knew the devil did not perform it I would receive the work.' I told him that the devil would not heal men in the name and by the authority of Jesus Christ, and that Jesus said, (Mark 9:39) 'No man can do a miracle in my name that would lightly speak evil of me.' I bore testimony to him that it was by the power of God through the administration which he had appointed. I have never since desired that any unbeliever should see miracles to convince him of the truth. Soon afterwards I baptized Mrs. McVey. I attended a Methodist camp meeting under the shade of a thicket of large hickory trees. "When I came on the ground, although I had never been within 10 miles of the place before, I was pointed out to the ministers on the stand, and one of them commenced a tirade of abuse against Joseph Smith and the Latter-day work, after which he invited people to be baptized by immersion, though he said it was not the right way, he was willing to do anything to satisfy people's consciences. A female presented herself for baptism. During the recess I was surrounded by several preachers who commenced asking me questions concerning our doctrine. The Spirit manifested to me their intention, which was to get me into a dispute and then arrest me for making a disturbance on the ground. To avoid this, I took out my Bible and answered them by reading in a low tone passages which I readily found directly to the point. I soon had a hundred people around me, when a rough looking man came up, and in a tone of authority enquired, 'What are you doing here, sir?' I replied, 'Reading in the Bible.' 'What gathers so many people around you?' I said, 'Reading the Bible, which is a new thing to them.' Finding they could get no cause to arrest me, the ministers stood guard around me and kept the people from me. At dark twenty fires of hickory bark on scaffolds eight feet high were lighted around the camp, which gave the woods a pleasant appearance. An eloquent discourse depicting the terrific miseries and endless duration of hell fire was closed by a general shout, when several hundreds of men, women and children commenced shouting and screaming indiscriminately, and as the meeting had been in session four days, they all looked dirty and haggard, the females particularly; their hair being disheveled, which was plainly manifested by the clear light of the fires. The motley combination of voices, some shouting glory, some hallelujah, others bless God, at the very top of their voices; others crying for their sins, mourning and howling for fear of hell fire; many falling to the earth, groaning in apparent agony which would compare with the death wails in a cholera hospital, and altogether presented a scene so strange I thought of the saying of the Prophet Isaiah, chapter 17, verse 12, 'Wo to the multitude of many people which maketh a noise.' After Elder Sherwood returned from Newark, I traveled with him; preached in the counties of Wayne, Richland, Medina and Portage, and attended a conference at Norton. Elders Zebedee Coltrin and Cousin Elias Smith from Kirtland were present. Elias carried me to Kirtland in his carriage; we arrived there on the 10th of October. My father and Uncle Joseph Smith returned on the same day in good health and spirits from a mission visiting, preaching and conferring patriarchal blessings upon the Saints through the States of Pennsylvania, New York, Vermont and New Hampshire. They traveled In a one-horse wagon 1600 miles. After my arrival in Kirtland, my father and Elder Sherwood sent me to Richland County to borrow some money for them, furnishing me with a blank note they had signed. I procured from Anthony Blackburn $300, brought it to Kirtland and delivered it. The Kirtland Safety Society Bank was in full blast, and I subscribed 5 shares, $250 stock in it. I paid every installment required by the directors, but presume there were stockholders who were deficient. My father purchased two lots in the city of Kirtland from the Prophet Joseph, for which he gave his note for $1000; also purchased a small building 16 by 12, in which he resided, for $65; moved it on to one of the lots, built a front to it 16 by 20, one and one-half story high, which made us quite comfortable for the ensuing winter, during which I went to school in the upper part of the Temple, studied Whipley's Compend of History, Kirkham's Grammar, Olney's Geography, and Jacob's Latin Grammar. The school was in three departments, the first or juveniles were taught by Elias Smith; the more advanced by Marcellus F. Cowdery, and Professor Haws taught the classics. He requested me to take charge of a grammar class of beginners, preferring if I would lecture to them one hour a day, to give me my tuition free. He said I would have no difficulty as they were all beginners, and that although I had studied but a few weeks, I could keep ahead of them. But as soon as I commenced lecturing, all the scholars in the class of beginners criticized me. They bothered me many times, but I usually adjourned the class without letting them know my perplexity. I made very little proficiency in studying Latin, which I attempted for a few weeks. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1837." Instructor. December 1946. pg. 562-569.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH 1837 In the spring of 1837, I attended the second Solemn Assembly held in the Temple. There was a great spirit of apostasy among the people; the hearts of many of the strong trembled, and a severe attempt was made to overthrow my Cousin Joseph, though my knees never quaked, nor my heart for a moment fainted. I was always Joseph's friend; his enemies were my enemies. In the midst of this apostacy Joseph directed me to go and attend a conference in Columbiana County, Ohio, and to travel and preach in the south country as the Lord should open the way before me. Elder Marcellus F. Cowdery accompanied me. We started on foot, each carrying a leather valise. We preached at Franklin and at Suffield on our way; attended the conference where we met Elders Lorenzo Barnes and Sylvester B. Stoddard. There was great opposition in this part of the country by a number of Campbellite priests, who followed us, interrupted our meetings and opposed us everywhere we went. Elder Barnes held a debate with them in the Presbyterian meeting house at Hanover, which produced an excellent effect. Edwin D. Woolley, a merchant at Rochester, was baptized soon after this debate, which he took part in getting up. Elder Barnes and myself went to the town of Minerva, which in consequence of the large number of Campbellite ministers who resided there, was sometimes called the City of Priests. We put up with Mr. Cole, a tanner and currier, said to be the only infidel in the place. He gave out an appointment for us at a school house. Some of Mr. Campbell's disciples endeavored to close it against us, but Mr. Cole affirming that the school house was built for all denominations said he would break it open if it was closed. The house was filled on Saturday evening. Elder Barnes preached a discourse on the first principles of the Gospel, which was reported by four Campbellite preachers. Sunday morning I preached on the subject of spiritual gifts in the Church of God, two Campbellite ministers reported. At 2 p.m. Elder Barnes preached on the first principles of the Gospel and organization of the kingdom of God; one Campbellite minister reported. At 6 I preached showing the necessity of constant revelation to the Church of God; took and refuted Mr. Alexander Campbell's objections to revelation in the present age. Some Campbellite preachers were present, but none reported. Mr. Cole afterwards inquired of his Campbellite friends why they did not tear Mormonism to pieces, when those two young men had so perfectly annihilated Campbellism. Elder Marcellus F. Cowdery and myself preached several times at Pekin; also in the reformed Baptist meeting house, on the 25th of June, having been invited by the pastor, Mr. John Secrist, who opposed us when we had done preaching, and then invited us to go and stay all night, which we did, and on the 26th confirmed Brother Thompson and his wife who had recently been baptized. This was my 20th birthday. I returned to Rochester. Elder Cowdery and I started south. At Mechanicsville we gave out an appointment and preached in the evening. The next day being very hot, we called at the spring of Judge Robert George to obtain a drink of water. The Judge invited us into his house and asked us for a Book of Mormon which I handed him. He called out loud, 'Mr. Patterson,' when a tall, rather awkwardly built specimen of humanity, under a huge white hat and morning gown with black silk pants and vest, silk stockings and Morocco slips, apparently about 30 years old, entered the apartment, with an air of consequence not easily described. The Judge handed him the Book of Mormon, saying, 'Here's a new book!' He looked at it, read the title on the back and exclaimed, 'Nonsense! Nonsense!!!' 'Did you ever read the book, sir,' said I, looking sternly at him. He replied, 'No! I would not condescend to read it, It's beneath my dignity.' 'What did Solomon say of a man who judged a matter before he heard it?' I asked. He opened the book and scanning it a moment said, 'It is ungrammatical.' 'Parse it, sir,' said I, 'and show me some of the errors.' He replied, 'I shall not condescend to such things.' 'What sir,' said I, 'condemn the work of the Lord as ungrammatical and refuse to show its errors?' He replied, 'It's nonsense! It's nonsense! ! It's nonsense! ! ! Humbug! ! !' I told him it was a maxim of the wise king of Israel that he that judged a matter before he heard it, was not wise. He said he had been called to preach the Gospel. 'Please sir, tell me the nature of your call.' 'Nature of my call! Nature of my call!! I never heard of such a thing. What do you mean?' I asked if he had been called to preach and did not know the nature of his calling. 'Why,' said he, 'I felt an inward desire to preach the Gospel. I studied the languages and the sciences, mastered divinity, got a license from the Presbytery and commenced preaching.' I said, 'That is all very well if God had called you.' He replied, 'You profess to preach the Gospel, what's the nature of your call?' 'The nature of my calling, sir, is such that every man and woman who hears my testimony, receives and obeys it will be saved, and every man that hears and rejects it will be damned. When I return, if I come this way, I will call and see you again, sir, if you wish.' 'O! don't don't' said he, which subjected him to the laughter of the crowd which had gathered during our colloquy. We traveled a few miles and seeing a meeting house, we called on the trustees, got permission to preach and circulated an appointment. Then went on to LaGrande and put up at McCulloughs hotel, and gave out an appointment to preach in the morning at the school house, where we preached at 10 o'clock to a crowded house; then walked 4 miles to fill our 4 o'clock appointment, and found a large assembly standing at the meeting house. The trustees told me that their minister had sent them word they must not let a Mormon preach in the house, and although it was built with an understanding that it was free to all denominations, when the Methodists were not using it, yet they were compelled by a due obedience to their spiritual pastor to shut the door against us. There was a pile of staves about 4 feet high under the shade of some large trees a few rods from the meeting house. I asked the class-leader if his pastor had anything to do with those staves. He answered, 'No!' 'Then, I said, 'It will not defile them if I preach standing on them.' He replied, 'No, the people were all anxious to hear you.' I got upon the staves, gave out a hymn and preached to about double the number which the meeting house could contain, for an hour and three-quarters, telling them I was willing to preach to them the fulness of the everlasting Gospel freely, notwithstanding my surprise that as intelligent people as they looked to be, would submit to have a contemptible religious bigot, lock their own house against them, and compel them to violate that commandment of Scripture which requires them to prove all things, or stand out of doors, to get the opportunity. Next day we preached in the village of Fairfield to a small assembly. Monday, July 3. I gave out an appointment at the Richmond Seminary; about 400 people came to hear me. I spoke an hour, when a Presbyterian minister occupied an hour in criticizing what I had said. I gave notice I would preach tomorrow at 1 o'clock at that place. We put up at a hotel but were invited out to dinner. The man who invited us meant to deceive us, as we afterwards learned, for the people expected us to pay them for dinner, which, being without purse or scrip, we were unable to do. Tuesday, July 4. The Seminary was crowded. I preached one hour and a quarter. A public lecturer, an eloquent infidel speaker, replied to me, one hour and a half. Elder Cowdery who was some five years older than myself and who had a good education, had frequently told me he could not preach, but as he had studied logic, if there was any debating to do he would attend to that part with the greatest pleasure. I now invited him to exercise his peculiar gift; he spoke about five minutes and sat down confused, upon which the Presbyterian clergyman who had opposed us the previous evening rose and spoke an hour and a half in the most abusive strain. I answered them both, refuting their objections, pointedly, proving from the Bible they were both infidels, or at least unbelievers in the divine mission of Moses, the Prophets, Christ and His Apostles, according to their own statements. They were held as if spellbound until I had finished, when the preachers commenced a howl and the congregation gnashed their teeth upon us, as if they were going to tear us in pieces. As none would entertain us we walked two miles and asked to remain all night as ministers of the gospel traveling without purse or scrip, and were told by the man we asked, to go and preach for money, as they paid their preachers. We replied, "That is what the old Prophet said, 'The priests teach for hire and the prophets divine for money and the people love to have it so.' " He ordered us out of his house. The next house was that of a ruling Elder of the Presbyterian Church; we reached it in time to hear him repeat part of his evening prayer, in which he fervently remembered the 'Stranger which was at the gate.' They showed us a bed to sleep on, but refused to get us supper or breakfast. We stopped at every house for four miles and asked for food, but were refused. As we entered the village of Winterville we were hailed by a stranger, William H. Packer, who inquired if we were not Mormon Elders. We answered in the affirmative. He said, 'My brother, Nathan Packer, has written to me stating how you travel, two together with valises, and I want you should come in and stop with me and preach.' We did so, though his wife was bitterly opposed. In 1850 I baptized this man in Great Salt Lake City. We proceeded to Steubenville. The Spirit directed me to return to Rochester as Elder Cowdery desired to travel alone, which he felt would be better for him, for while he traveled with me he would not improve his talents, and I was anxious to pass over the ground we had broken. We prayed together, blessed each other, and he passed over the Ohio River into Virginia. I returned, visiting the places where we had preached finding the doors closed and the general feeling hostile. At Mechanicsville I received an invitation from an old Quaker to call and see him. I did so and preached in his barn, then proceeded to Hanover, where I met Elder Barnes and ascertained that Elder Cowdery had returned to Hanover. He went eight miles into Virginia, got discouraged and turned back and was hunting me. I told him to rest a few days and we would start out south again. Meanwhile Elder Barnes and I held a two-days meeting at the Quaker's barn near Mechanicsville. Monday we went to Carrolton in the county of Carrol. The day was very hot and we were covered with dust and destitute of money. Brother Barnes was decently dressed. I advised him to go to the best hotel and put up as a preacher, and I would give out an appointment for him to speak. He approved my counsel and went to the hotel. I procured the court house from the Sheriff, then went to every house in town and told them that a Mormon Elder would preach at early candlelight in the court house, saying something to every one calculated to excite their curiosity. The court house was crowded to overflowing; Elder Barnes delivered a powerful and eloquent address from 1st Thess. 1:6. The people listened with breathless attention, and I bore testimony to the truth of the Latter- day work, but during the night priestcraft was roused against us, and doors were closed. I returned to Hanover and found Brother Cowdery somewhat recruited; we again started south. When we arrived at Mechanicsville we were invited to preach in the school house that evening. Some men took us to the hotel and told the landlord they would pay our bill. We took supper and lodging. In the morning the landlord informed us he had no orders to give us breakfast, and as we had no money we immediately proceeded on our journey. "We traveled about three miles and met Judge George who invited us in to his stately brick mansion, where he asked us some questions about our religion which we answered to his satisfaction. I informed him we had not been to breakfast. He replied, 'He had.' I told him as we had not, if it was convenient we would like to have some with him. He answered that he did not entertain strangers. An infidel who was a poor man had been listening to the conversation; he told me he would be glad to have us accompany him and take breakfast at his house. While we walked with him, he said, 'You must not blame the Judge; he is so staunch a Presbyterian he durst not entertain a heretic' We traveled twenty miles to Jeffersonville and stopped at the tavern of Mr. Myres. He sent for Squire Adams, the postmaster, who he said was the most talented man in town. Mr. Adams gave out an appointment for us at the school house, and conversed with us during the afternoon. The school house was crowded and I preached on the first principles of the Gospel and bore testimony to the truth of the Book of Mormon, and invited the people to investigate it. A Lutheran minister arose when I was through and stated that I had told the people that the Book of Mormon was true, and they should all be damned if they did not believe it. 'Now,' says he, 'We cannot be damned without we have the evidence. As to the Bible, its truth is attested in three ways, first we have a map of all the countries it describes. I challenge this stranger to present a map of the land of Zarahemla spoken of in the Book of Mormon; secondly, we have the original records of the Bible. I challenge these strangers to produce the original records of the Book of Mormon; thirdly, we must have evidence that the translation of the Book of Mormon was rendered by competent persons. We demand this evidence. We are prepared to meet the issue, our evidences are ready as far as the Bible is concerned, and the same evidences must be produced in relation to the Book of Mormon, or we pronounce it an imposition, and its propagators, children of hell.' I replied, *This gentleman cannot be a man of a fair reputation or he would not say in the presence of this congregation as he has said, that I had stated in my discourse that every one of you would be damned if you did not believe the Book of Mormon, when he must be aware that you all know that I said no such thing.' Interrupting me, he cried out, 'Show the map of Zarahemla!' I replied, 'At any time and place that you will produce the map of the land of Nod spoken of in Genesis I am prepared to meet you and produce the map of Zarahemla.' Says he, 'Show us the original plates of the Book of Mormon. I am prepared tonight to exhibit the original of the Bible.' 'Bring forward, sir, the original tables of stone upon which God wrote with his own finger the ten commandments, and the original parchment or papyrus upon which Moses wrote the book of the law, the two sticks upon which Ezekiel wrote, and I will exhibit the gold plates from which the Book of Mormon was translated!' The reverend gentleman started for the door exclaiming at the top of his voice, 'Fudge! fudge!! fudge!!!' as he passed the door. I quoted from Proverbs 28:1. 'The wicked flee when no man pursueth; but the righteous are bold as a lion!' Squire Adams subsequently made an apology to us, and said he was surprised, he had supposed the Lutheran minister was a gentleman until this evening. Elder Cowdery and I traveled about 150 miles on foot at the rate of about 30 miles a day. We passed through Cadiz, crossed the Ohio at the mouth of Sunfish Creek, followed down the Ohio to the mouth of Proctor, followed up Proctor to its head, crossed the mountains to Little Fishing Creek without any road, crossed the mountains again to the forks of Big Fishing Creek without any trail, wading the creek some twenty times; followed up the Mohawk fork, the mountains on each side appearing about one mile high. Stayed with Mr. Hays, an infidel. In the morning we thought of starting before breakfast, but Mrs. Hays advised us to tarry, remarking that all the settlers above were Christians and would not give a Mormon anything to eat. Crossed the mountains to the head of Bingamon, and put up at the house of Jacob Bigler Sen. not knowing that he had belonged to the Church. The family instantly recognized us as traveling Elders and treated us with every kindness. We followed a divide over the mountains to Jones' run and arrived at the house of Brother Augustus Boggs tired, footsore and dusty. Some half dozen of the neighboring women were present when we arrived. An old black woman, a slave of Boggs* named Esther, who had been recently baptized, came into the room and seeing us, cried out, 'La me! if here ain't two of my broders.' Cowdery who was a rank abolitionist looked rather red in the face at the compliment, and the white women present laughed modestly. Here we met Elders Lorenzo Barnes, Elias Smith, Solon Foster, Samuel James and Francis G. Bishop who, like ourselves, had come to attend a conference, Friday, August 18. I attended conference at Shinston, Harrison County, Virginia. There were about 70 Saints represented in different parts of the country. Elder Samuel James presided at the conference. Elders Lorenzo D. Barnes, Elias Smith, Solon Foster, John Lyons, Francis G. Bishop and priest Jesse Turpin were present, having gathered in from their adjacent fields of labor to see each other and report progress. I preached at Shinston meeting house on the Friday afternoon. Saturday and Sunday were spent in preaching and on Monday the Elders met in council at the house of Augustus Boggs. Elder John Lyons, who resided in the neighborhood, was appointed president of the Branch. Seven persons were baptized in Jones' run by Elder Samuel James, one of them a young lady named Bathsheba W. Bigler. Brother Jesse Turpin, who could not read intelligibly, had been preaching in the County of Tyler, and had been severely opposed by the Rev. James "West, a Methodist. At the people's request he had given out several appointments. Brother Turpin earnestly requested me to fill them for him. Elder Cowdery and myself started in that direction. Mr. West attended my first meeting and at the close he called the people together and entertained them with a tirade of abuse and falsehood and gave notice that he would preach the next day at Mr. Lowe's, 25 miles down the creek. When I got there, Mr Lowe told me, Mr. West's appointment was before mine, but on Mr. West's arrival he declared it was after mine. My appointment had brought out some 300 persons from the surrounding country, some having come 30 miles over the mountains on horseback, and an appointment of Mr. West's would not have brought out above 50 people. I read a long chapter and two long hymns and had them sung and although I had generally been careful to attend to the counsel of Cousin Joseph and preach short sermons, I overstepped the mark this time, and occupied two and a half hours. The moment I finished Mr. West arose and began, I requested him to let me close my meeting first. He said if he did so the people would all go away, and then declared it was useless to attempt to defeat the doctrines I had preached, as I was so well acquainted with the Bible and knew every passage that sustained my principles; he then commenced to wring his hands and prostitute his voice to a shrieking whine, or cry, then a mock cry, 'Oh my Methodist brethren, if the doctrine we have heard preached today is correct we are wrong, and our fathers and mothers, our brothers and sisters are all in hell.' Most of the congregation immediately dispersed leaving about 50 persons mostly of his own faith to listen to a ridiculous tirade of abuse, made hideous by wailing, crying, moaning, groaning, shouting and closed with singing at the top of their voices, and as if fearing that I would say some thing to him, got a large man who sat down across his lap, who sang with stentorian lungs until the people had dispersed, We were then invited by Mr. Lowe to dinner. Mr. West then invited me to return thanks, which I did, and a familiar conversation ensued, I asked, 'Did I understand you to say, Mr. West, both yesterday and today, that the devil had been bound ever since the days of John the Revelator.' He answered 'Certainly, John saw him bound.' Said I, 'Was he bound then or was he speaking of something to take place afterwards.' 'Then, for John saw him bound.' 'Well,' said I, 'Mr. West, according to your interpretation he has been kept more than seven hundred years too long in prison, for John declares he was only sealed up for a thousand years: we shall soon expect to hear of a big suit for false imprisonment.' |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1837." Instructor. January 1947. pg. 11-16.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH 1837 I received a notice from Elder James that he was to have a debate with Elder Shirtleff of the Reformed Baptists, or New Lights, which was to come off in one week at the Shinston meeting house. Elder James earnestly requested me to attend, so I turned my course 50 miles back to Shinston. Elder M. F. Cowdery left for Kirtland; when he parted with me he wept like a child, but soon forgot the Lord and His work and is numbered among apostates. Mr. Willey of the Moccasin Fork sent over his best looking daughter, a girl of 18, dressed in silk and ornamented with jewels, to invite me to preach at his house, assuring me that I should not be mobbed. I accordingly arranged appointments through Monongahela and Tyler Counties one at Mod's Run meeting house, one at Mr. TindalPs on Tindall's Run, one at Mr. Ice's at the head of Buffalo Creek, one at Mr. Willey's, and another on Little Fishing, averaging from 10 to 20 miles apart. Half a dozen Newlight preachers met us at Shinston. Elders Wallace, Levi Shim and William Lucas preached in the same church as Mr. Shurtleff, with Elder James, F. G. Bishop and myself. Spent the day as amusingly as we could. Elder F. G. Bishop and Mr. Wallace argued considerably. Elder Shirtleff arrived in the evening assigning a reason for his disappointment, which out of compliment was considered satisfactory. During the day I got acquainted with Mr. Mark Bigler, a wealthy farmer, who lived two miles below Shinston. He earnestly solicited me to visit his house; said his wife and two daughters had just been baptized; he had got a meeting appointment for tomorrow for Elders James and Bishop, and he wished me to attend it. He said he would set me across the river in a skiff and I would be three miles nearer my first appointment than if I remained there. I went down to his house with Elders Bishop and James and preached in the afternoon. Stopped with Col. John Martin and next morning the colonel and some half dozen others were baptized, Mr. Bigler among the rest, and I commenced an agreeable acquaintance with his daughter Bathsheba "W., whose baptism I had witnessed on the 21st of August. Mr. Bigler set me over the "West Fork River and I started on my preaching excursion. I waded Tevebaugh Creek 9 times in 7 miles; met with Daniel Storms, a Methodist class leader, who threatened to tar and feather me if I came that way again. I waded Buffalo Creek, put up with Andy Ice, Sen., preached at Mod's Run meeting house twice on Sunday, the house being too small. In the afternoon we occupied the grove near it. Elder Shirtleff made his appearance and commenced an unceremonious attack upon me in my own meeting; he said the Book of Mormon was false because it stated that the Gospel was preached and baptism administered before the birth of Christ. He warned the people to beware of imposters and false prophets, asserting that the Gospel was never preached until after the days of Jesus. I replied by telling the people they might believe Mr. Shirtleff or the Apostle Paul just as they liked. Mr. Shirtleff says the Gospel was never preached before the days of Christ—Paul says it was preached before unto Abraham and that it was preached unto the children of Israel in the wilderness and that they were baptized in the cloud and in the sea, and I shall leave Mr. Shirtleff and the Apostle to settle it between themselves. I preached at Tindall's; Mr. Tindall was baptized. I returned to the West Fork, wading Buffalo Creek several times. I preached at Jeremiah Robey's; went to Jones' Run and borrowed a horse from Brother Boggess; rode over the mountain and preached at the house of Andy Ice Jun. at the head of Buffalo. Three tall young men with red hair were introduced to me as the sons of Mr. Willey, as they had come to show me the way through the wood and over the mountains a distance of 20 miles. I accompanied them to their fathers. The old gentleman received me with marked kindness and attention, and told me that Mr. West, the Methodist preacher had decided to tar and feather me if I preached on that Creek, but he assured me I was in no danger. He had thirteen sons and two daughters, the lightest weighing 180 and the heaviest 250 pounds; they were all red-haired. He had the boys well disciplined and they were 'fighting stock,' would all do precisely as he said at a raising, husking or election. If he could not beat the crowd he was sure to whip them, and I presume that his object in sending for me to preach was to get a reasonable pretext to whip the whole Methodist congregation as he believed they would attempt to tar and feather me. I preached twice at Mr. Willey's and while there I sprained my ankle severely which gave me much pain and trouble for several weeks. I preached on Little Fishing Creek, and wherever I went I was accompanied by several of these big boys. I returned to Shinston, preaching at Bingamon meeting house, Jones' Run and on the West Fork. Elders James and Bishop had left the country. Messrs. Shirtleff, Wallace, Garrison and others were now fierce for debate. Right in the midst of their exulting, Elder Jed. M. Grant paid us a visit and went to Shinston to meet Mr. Shirtleff. Mr. Shirtleff becoming alarmed at Elder Grant's superior education, dodged the question, but he arranged to meet Elder Grant at Middleton meeting house on a day which he would appoint. Elder Grant insisted it should be soon, as he would leave in one week for North Carolina. About 2 weeks after Mr. Shirtleff sent a letter to Col. John Martin challenging Elders James, Grant, Barnes, or any other Mormon preacher of note to meet him at Hellen's Run meeting house, and he pledged himself to prove that the Book of Doctrine and Covenants was a book of falsehood. He did this with the full knowledge that I was the only Elder left in the country. It was a piece of management on his part to hold a debate with a boy of 20 years old before his own congregation in his own meeting house, instead of meeting Elder Grant at Middletown in the Presbyterian meeting house as he had before arranged. I met him accordingly and debated with him two days. He made his attack on the doctrine contained in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants pointedly, and I replied to him by showing that the same doctrines to which he objected were to be found in the Bible, closing every speech by expressing astonishment that a man who had been 17 years a minister of the Gospel should contradict doctrines which he knew were plainly laid down in the old and new Testament. At the close of the second day he declined pursuing the subject further, and the moderators, although two out of three belonged to his church, decided that he had insulted me in the course of the debate. The Methodists who had promised him a handsome compensation in money if he would defeat Mormonism, declined paying it on the ground that he had failed in his attempt, and his own congregation concluded that as long as he did not know as much about the Bible as a Mormon Elder, they would dispense with his services. I continued to travel and preach through the counties of Harrison, Tyler and Monongahela making a circuit of about 150 miles until winter set in. Many of the people were not able to make me comfortable; I frequently slept cold and exposed and had to break ice and wade the creeks, and an attack of rheumatism confined me to the room for about four weeks. I then took two grammar classes, one on West Fork and another at Jones' Run and taught about two months and in this way procured myself some clothing. On the 21st of Feb. I made a provisional arrangement with Bathsheba W. Bigler that with the blessing of the Almighty in preserving us, in three years from that time we would be married, or as soon thereafter as circumstances would permit. Elder Don Carlos Smith and Lyman Sherman visited the Saints in this region in March, 1838. I accompanied these brethren to Kirtland. Brother Josiah W. Fleming made me a present of $25 on leaving Virginia. I passed through Pittsburg, preached at Bridgewater, Hanover and Rochester, and arrived at Kirtland about the last of March, 1838, after an absence of ten months, having traveled about 3,000 miles, a large portion of which was on foot, through a rough and wild country. I preached in the Temple. The Stake in Kirtland was nearly disorganized; a large number had apostatized and joined with our persecutors. Joseph and a large portion of the faithful had fled to Missouri. I aided my father in fitting up a one-horse and a light two-horse wagon, and we started for Missouri in April. The roads were very muddy in consequence of much rain; we made slow progress. I preached every Sabbath at our camps, and generally to large congregations which were attracted by the novelty of preaching in a camp. We arrived at Far West, Caldwell County, Missouri, June 16th and on the 26th left Far West for Adam-ondi- Ahman, Davies County. This was my birthday, being 2 1 years old. I slept alone in the middle of the prairie and arrived at Adam-ondi- Ahman the next day. Thursday, June 28. Joseph the Prophet organized the High Council at Adam-ondi-Ahman. I was ordained a High Priest and a member of the High Council by Elder John Lemon. I assisted my father in building a two-story log house on a lot in Adam-ondi-Ahman. I helped to raise 25 log houses in 25 days. A few days after the Gallatin knock-down, which took place at the election on the 7th of August, I went to Mr. Peningston's horse mill at Mill Port in company with Brother James Corbett. Peningston said he would not grind for Mormons, he had no friendship for them. We told him we did not come for friendship, we came to mill and were going to grind in our turn. Half a dozen rough fellows stepped up and swore we should not put our horses on to the mill. They were going to grind before the damned Mormons did, and cared nothing about the turn. I stepped my foot upon a nice hickory sled stake and said our horses go on to that wheel in their turn, it makes no difference who says they shan't. One of them said, "These damned Mormons will whip the whole of us if we don't let them grind;' upon that they all left and went to a grocery. When we finished our grinding, I was told by an old gentleman that it was the fixed determination of the mob to kill me before I left town. ‘O!' says I, ‘I guess not, for I am not prepared to die yet! He replied, 'Do not think I am joking, for they have gathered in that grocery and are determined on your destruction My advice to you as a friend’, said he, ‘Is to leave as soon as possible, for they will surely kill you if you remain here ten minutes’. I went right to the grocery and went in. There were about 16 men armed in. l wanted to buy nails and glass. The storekeeper replied, he had finger-nails and some glass in his windows. I told him I had come into his store on business. I had asked a civil question and I would have a civil answer. He replied, he had disposed of the last the day previous The crowd seemed harmed. As the mob continued to gather we were on constant watch, as Adam-ondi-Ahman contained but43 men and boys capable of doing military duty, while the mob believed we were hundreds. I rode five days and five nights watching their movements, with scarcely five hours' rest the whole time. Intelligence was communicated to Lyman Wight that fifty of the mob were posted in a log house, on which he gave orders that ten of us should storm the house instantly. Our captain ordered three of us, Levi Stewart, William F. Cahoon and myself, to ride up and prevent their escaping from the front door. It was moonlight and I was mounted on a white horse. Levi Stewart who rode by my side was in his shirt sleeves. William F. Cahoon was assaulted by a large dog which he soon quieted with his sword. The residue of the ten not being as prompt as we were gave the mob an opportunity of going out by the back door, when they went into a field of corn and escaped down a ravine. I did not, however, consider the policy of our charging up in front of that log cabin to be a very safe one, and had not the mob believed that there were many more of us than there really were, they might have fired at us through the openings of the logs with success. About 25 of us were sent out to guard some provisions under command of Capt. Ephraim Owen. I was placed in charge of the rear guard. The road led through a thicket of hazel brush for nearly a mile. As we entered we heard a rumor that there were 90 of the mob in ambush to cut us off, which produced some excitement among us. When we got through the bushes my 12 men amounted to three, the balance having disappeared. The sheriff of the county carried a writ for me and several other brethren for weeks, and endeavored to excite the people of the State by reporting we would not submit to the law. When Joseph and Hyrum Smith and Lyman Wight went before Judge King in the county of Daviess at Regland's farm for examination, I accompanied Lyman with eleven others. The examination was held on the 7th of September in a grove about a quarter of a mile from the Caldwell County line. Many of the brethren from Far West had accompanied Joseph and Hyrum and concealed their arms in the woods fearing treachery, as a great number of the mob were in attendance. Having learned that Sheriff Morgan had a writ for me, I went and shook hands with him and sat down at his feet on the ground leaning against him for half an hour, giving him all possible chance to arrest me that could be desired; but after the Court adjourned he again raised the hue and cry through the country that I would not be arrested. Upon our return home in the evening Col. Wight told us that a company of the mob determined to waylay us in passing through a grove of timber, about a quarter of a mile wide, and ordered us to ride at full gallop through the grove. I had not rode at this gait but a few rods when my horse stumbled and fell, throwing me several yards ahead of him, which bruised me severely. The company rode on and left me. I remounted and walked through the grove slowly, considering I was in less danger from the rifles of the mob than the falling of my horse. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1837." Instructor. February 1947. pg. 63-67, 103.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH 1837 General David R. Aitchison marched two hundred militia from the counties of Clay and Ray into Daviess County and the mob amounting to 350 disbanded. I was arrested by a constable (who could not read his writ) and a posse of forty men and taken before a court of three magistrates. The court was held near Gen. Aitchison's camp at Netherton Springs; about 300 of the mob were present, besides the 200 militia. At the camp I found my fellow-prisoners to be Alanson Ripley, Lyman Wight, Vinson Knight, S. B. Stoddard, Alanson Brown and [ ] . Adam Black, Esq. testified against us, he being the only witness. His testimony, in addition to being false, could not have stood a cross examination before any intelligent court, as he clearly contradicted himself. We were detained two days and subjected to many insults; for it seemed to be the studied design of both mob and militia to annoy us with threats. Alanson Brown had put a large stone in his pocket. He said to me, 'I never expect to see my wife and children again; we shall all be murdered. I will take the life of one of the mob with this stone when they attempt to kill me.' And had it not been for the stern vigilance of Generals Aitchison and Donophan probably none of us would have left the ground alive, as the court was held in a camp. I carried a tin cup to drink with; some of the officers borrowed and kept it from me. We were bound over in one thousand dollar bonds on a charge of misdemeanor. Jonathan Hoops became my security. When we were dismissed we demanded of the magistrates writs for thirty of the leaders of the mob in Daviess County, which we were peremptorily refused, the magistrates being members of the mob themselves. Many times during our detention infuriated men came up to us and holding their knives in their hands, with their thumbs upon the blades said, 'Damn you, I am going to put that into you so far;' others presenting their pistols said, 'This is loaded on purpose to kill a damned Mormon.' Notwithstanding the continued remonstrances of Gen. Aitchison, these threats were repeated over and over again, and from my remembrance of a Missouri court of justice, I could compare it to nothing short of a band of demons. A man named Rigs requested me in rather an insulting manner to reveal to him the secrets of the Danites. I told him if he was willing to go through the passes and ceremonies I would put him through them in due form, to which he consented. I then split a stick and put it upon his nose and told him to get upon his knees and I would put him through the signs. He did so to the great merriment of his comrades, but before I had time to fully confer the degrees upon him, one of his friends said, 'You are a damned fool to let that God-damned Mormon impose on you in that way.' He turned round and discovered all his comrades laughing at him; he got up and said to me, 'What will you take, sir, for enough off your tongue to make the devil a pair of breeches with?' I replied, 'I have none to spare for that purpose, sir.' The mob afterwards called him a Danite, The mob made a proposition to us to buy our improvements, or sell us theirs. We acceded to their proposition to buy theirs, and on the 26th day of September the High Council appointed Don Carlos Smith, Lorenzo D. Barnes, Harrison Sagers and myself to go on a mission south and east to raise men and means to complete the arrangement with the mob. Sister Eliza Snow made me a pair of pants to go with and Brother Alanson Ripley pulled the shoes off his feet and gave them to me to fit me out for my mission. Brother William Earl took us in his lumber wagon, about 70 miles to Richmond Landing. We stopped at Far West and Joseph sanctioned our mission and helped us. I suffered much in riding as I had a large blood boil on my seat. While waiting at Richmond Landing several days for a boat we stopped with Brother Hess. David Whitmer, who had lately apostatized, came to Pomeroy's warehouse for a load of goods which were heavy and we helped him load. When he started his wheels got fast in the sand and we helped him out; he thanked us and said 'Success to you, boys.' Sunday, Sept. 30. We went on board the Kansas steamer, taking a deck passage at $4, and helped to wood. We soon found that the cabin contained a big swarm of mobocrats. Major General Samuel Lucas, Brigadier General Moses "Wilson of Jackson County notoriety, and Colonel Thompson from the Platte country were the most prominent among them. General D. R. Aitchison of Clay County was also on board. These military chieftains were summoned by Governor Boggs to attend a court martial to be held at Columbia lor the trial or Major General Powell, who was charged with having been drunk on parade. The boat stopped at DeWitt where we found about seventy Saints surrounded by a mob of 200 men, who threatened their extermination the next day. Colonel George M. Hinkle was evidently very much alarmed at our arrival supposing we were a detachment of the mob; but he bristled up courage to make a speech to the military officers, in which he declared his intention in a trembling tone to defend DeWitt to the last. We were without arms, and there was not a supply for the brethren on the ground, or we would have stayed with them and aided them. Immediately after leaving De Witt most of the passengers assembled on the hurricane deck, and General Moses Wilson entertained them by a narration of the cruelties he had inflicted upon the Mormons in Jackson County. He swore the damned Mormons would fight except when out numbered by five to one. He was in favor of killing the men, seizing the property and sporting with the women. Don Carlos told him no gentleman would talk so, and exposed to the crowd the general's meanness. I saw General Wilson put his hand on a pistol under the skirt of his coat and as he stood a little forward of the wheel-house, I was determined if he attempted to draw the pistol, to knock him into the river under the wheel. After some time the conversation ended by General Aitchison exclaiming, ‘I’ll be God-damned if Smith ain’t right, when General Wilson retired crest-fallen, which turned the majority of the passengers in our favor. There was a gentleman present from Baltimore, Maryland. He said, 'He never was among such a pack of damned savages before; that he had passed through Far West and saw nothing among the Mormons but good order. Then drawing his pistols, he discharged them, and reloading, he said, If God spares my life till I get out of Upper Missouri, I will never be found associating with such devils again.' Brothers Carlos and Barnes preached on the boat. It was with great difficulty we could get provisions to eat. On one occasion we bought some ears of corn, and grated it into meal; hired it baked, without sifting, which when done contained whole grains of corn and enough silk in proportion, as they put hair in plaster; but extreme hunger made it palatable. At St. Louis we re-shipped On board the steamer 'Rienza.' We arrived in the evening at Birds Point. Soon after landing I took the ague and shook for about three hours. We retired into the cane brake, the brethren laid hands on me and I soon recovered. The Ohio River was low and we could not get a boat to take us up, so we started on foot, but in about a mile and a half's distance our road came to an end, and there lay a barrel of whisky which somebody had probably stolen from a boat and hid in the cane brake. We stopped and our ten fellow-passengers drank deeply and filled their canteens. We followed the river without any road, to Trinity, where we hired a man to ferry us over to the Kentucky shore. We traveled about 25 miles passing but one house. We stopped at a small log cabin and asked to stay all night, for we were all very tired, having walked about 30 miles. The lady told us we could stay, but she had nothing for us to eat. Her husband had gone after the cattle on purpose to get one to kill. She made us some corn bread from pounded meal. At 10 o'clock at night he came in, and said he was mighty sorry he had nothing better for us to eat, but if any of us would butcher we could have plenty of beef. We were all so tired, we concluded to defer it until morning. As soon as daylight appeared we were on hand to secure our breakfast, but the cattle, as if apprehending our design, had broken out of the yard and fled, and we had to walk 12 miles to the next house to breakfast, the people having lucidly killed a deer and brought it in a few moments before our arrival. We traveled through the State of Kentucky, visiting Paduca Oct. 11, and the scattered branches in the County of Calloway, and throughout the western and middle part of Tennessee. Elders Barnes and Sagers left us and passed up the Ohio River. Soon afterwards Elder Julian Moses separated from us. Brother Don Carlos and myself commenced preaching in a small branch of the Church in Calloway County, whereupon John McCartney, a Campbellite preacher, who had publicly sworn to kill the first Mormon Elder who should have the impudence to preach in that neighborhood again, raised a mob of about twenty and surrounded the house of Selah Parker, in the night while we slept. The family were much terrified. We told them to be quiet and prepared ourselves to defend the door. The mob tried the door, threatened and then consulted, then tried again, and then consulted. They had heard enough to know we were awake, and they concluded to retire without further molesting us. Brother Don Carlos and myself succeeded in making an arrangement to bring several thousand dollars into requisition the following spring to aid our brethren in filling their contracts with the Daviess County mobbers. Many of the Saints in Tennessee said they would make every effort to be on hand with their means, some in the fall and others in the spring. The Spirit manifested to us that we ought to return home, and that there was trouble in Missouri, and having performed our mission. Bro. Samuel West of Eagle Creek let us have $28 to bear our expenses. We started home. Mr. Fitch and a party of men came to mob us at a meeting near Wyatt's mills, but by the blessing of the Lord we were delivered from them. In the region of Blood River, Kentucky, as we were traveling on foot we called at a large hewed log house and they asked us to stop and get breakfast: They made us welcome and treated us very kindly. Four large girls, whose hair was about a yard long and apparently had never been combed, commenced a contention with the pigs, geese, chickens and ducks which inhabited the mansion in common with them, for room enough round the fire to enable them to do the cooking. They succeeded after a long time, in setting a table and placing thereon a pot pie made of chicken and boiled dumplings, and some beef and hot biscuits. Mr. Drown, our host, took a seat beside us. He had a large wen, which covered his ear, and which he had carefully covered with a cap made to fit it. My plate was instantly loaded with an ample supply of the dumplings. The first mouthful, I came in contact with a hair which took nearly the length of my arm to extract from my mouth. After four unsuccessful attempts at the dumpling I abandoned that branch of the business and attempted the chicken, but with no better success. I then concluded to try a piece of beefsteak. The first bite I fancied I cracked lice. The whole contents of my stomach were in my mouth. I looked round for relief and caught sight of the old man's wen, from which his extreme modesty had caused him to remove his cap when he sat down to the table. I fled for the bushes and was attacked with a severe diarrhea from which I did not recover for several days. Don Carlos turned up the white of his eyes and stowed away a large quantity of dumpling, steak, etc., and when he came out said to me, Your stomach’s not so strong as mine.' We traveled on foot to Columbus, Hickman County, Kentucky, and were here detained nine days waiting for a boat. We stopped at the hotel of Captain Robinson, expecting a boat every hour. The captain was very anxious I should stop with him all winter and offered me $35 a month and board to keep school, There were 1300 Cherokee Indians crossing the river here on their way to Arkansas. We preached the Gospel to many of them, but those who could speak English had been strongly prejudiced against us. When Capt. Robinson found he could not induce me to stay with him, he wanted I should go with him to Clinton, to visit his daughter, whose husband had been killed in a duel, and had willed her his estate valued at $200,000. He said she was 19 years old, and very handsome, and if any of the gentlemen of the country married her they would waste her estate, but if I would only stay with him through the winter, he would give me $35 a month and board me, and I might read law, as his daughter owned the best law library in western Kentucky. He insisted on my going to see her; he said he knew I would like her, and said he, 'If you marry her you will not waste her estate, for you neither drink nor gamble, and you will make her happy and she will make you comfortable, as you will never have need to saddle a horse yourself in your life.' He finally sent to Clinton for his daughter, and would have me become acquainted with her. But the steamer Louisville came along and I went on board with barely money enough to pay my passage, on deck, to St. Louis. Had I been like some men, I might have fancied her plantations and negroes if I had not cared much for herself, though she was by no means deficient in personal charms. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1838." Instructor. March 1947. pg. 117-119, 142.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH 1838 At Chester, about 90 miles below St. Louis, our steamer got on a pile of logs and lay there three days. While we were on this boat we were unable to obtain scarcely anything to eat. All the deck passengers were in the same condition. We tried to buy on the boat, but could not. A negro, one of the hands, brought a quantity of potatoes, and roasted them in the stove. We tried to buy of him, but he would not sell. After having finished his meal, he brought in 12 large potatoes and buried them in the fire in the stove. When they were thoroughly roasted I took them out of the fire, burying in their places some large coals and small brands. I then distributed the potatoes among the ten passengers. Nearly an hour after the darkey made his appearance, carefully stirred the fire all through, and then turned round and said to me, 'You've eaten up my potatoes.' Some of the other passengers said they knew I had not, for they had been there all the time, and as he had not attended to them they must have been burnt up. He replied that he knew we were damned hungry and he put them there on purpose, and he knew where there were more. He then went and fetched some more and put them in the fire. When they were roasted I took them out of the fire and kept them till he came for them. That potatoe and a little parched corn were all that I had to eat for three days. I have frequently said that the meanest act of my life was stealing a nigger's supper. This was the circumstance. Brother Jefferson Turnbow was on the boat when we went on board. "When the officers abandoned the boat they refused to refund any of our passage money, but Don Carlos and myself went to the clerk and demanded of him to refund us two dollars apiece. He at first refused, but we insisted on the demand; he then gave us the amount. The 'Return', a little steamboat drawing only 20 inches of water came along and took us on board. She raced with the 'Othello' to St. Louis. When we landed, Elder Orson Pratt stood on the levee. He had started, with his family, to go to Far West, but had stopped there on learning of the Missouri troubles. From him we learned that Joseph and Hyrum were in prison, David W. Patten had been killed, this being the first authentic news we had received since we left DeWitt. We started for Far West on foot, the roads being in very bad condition, and the weather stormy. We arrived at Huntsville, about 200 miles, and stopped to rest with George Lyman, my uncle, my feet being much blistered with walking. We had only remained there one day when a mob was raised in Huntsville for the purpose of using up Don C. Smith, the brother of the Prophet, and myself. Our friends being alarmed for our safety urged us to leave immediately. We took some beef and biscuits and started for Far West about 10 o'clock at night. There was enough snow on the ground to make it slippery. The night was dark, and there was a keen northwest wind to face. In 22 miles we came to Chariton River. The boat was on the west side, and we could not rouse the ferryman. We walked a mile and a half to the next ferry, where there was no boat. The river was frozen over, but the ice was too weak to bear us. We thought of going back to the prai- . rie and stopping with some of the people. But as we had learned that one of our brethren had recently been killed in that neighborhood, for no other crime but that of being a Mormon, and felt satisfied that we would be recognized, we returned to the first ferry, and renewed our attempts to waken the ferryman. I was benumbed with cold, much more so than Don Carlos. I was sleepy and lay down. He told me I was freezing, and by his efforts kept me awake until about daylight, when the ferryman came and took us over. We warmed ourselves a little and pursued our journey, stopping for breakfast with a man who did not know us, and who, we afterwards learned, was in the Haun's Mill Massacre. I have no doubt that the energy and prudence of Don Carlos saved me from freezing to death. At night we stopped with a man by the name of Fox, who lived near De Witt. He was very bloodthirsty toward the Mormons. He said he hated them worse than he did the Indians, for he could tell an Indian when he saw him, but he could not always tell a Mormon. Don Carlos, being a printer inquired where he would be likely to get business, and was directed to Liberty, Clay County. Our host said he had done all he could to drive the Mormons from De Witt. He gave us for supper some coarse corn-bread made of pounded meal, some pigs' feet, from which the hair had not been all taken off, and some hominy, or hulled corn, from which the lye had not been washed, and was sufficiently strong of alkali to materially aid in its digestion. "We started at daylight, without breakfast, traveled 10 miles, stopped at Mr. Merrill's and got some refreshment. There was but one house in 40 miles, and there was but little track over the prairie which had been recently burned. The ground was slippery, and the wind, still in the northwest, blew fiercely in our front. We dared not pass through Carrolton and consequently took this trail. We continued traveling until 2 o'clock next morning, when we arrived at Whitford G. Wilson's, in Tinney's Grove, it being the 25th of December. We had traveled 110 miles since 10 o'clock on the night of the 22nd. Don Carlos came near perishing of cold during the last night. After a few hours' rest he proceeded to Far West. I remained a day to recruit. When I reached Far West I learned that my father was at Steer Creek, with his feet frozen, living out doors as he and all the Saints had been driven from Daviess County, and prohibited from returning to their property. I went several times to Daviess County in the night to get loads of corn from the field to keep ourselves, our horses and cows in food. Had any of the mob discovered this, it might have cost me dear, although it was our own corn. I went to school one week to Z. H. Gurley. We procured a log cabin, and my father removed to Far West. 1839 In the latter part of January Joseph sent me word by Don Carlos Smith that I was appointed to be one of the Twelve Apostles. Carlos said, 'Hyrum asked him how he thought I would like the appointment.' Carlos replied, Tt was such a laborious task for me to travel on foot, I would dread it.' Hyrum replied, 'He must take a horse then.’ I requested Carlos to keep the notice of my nomination secret, as I did not wish to have it known. About the first of February I ascertained by accident that Brothers Brigham Young and Heber C. Kimball were going to Liberty to visit the prisoners. As they mounted their horses I joined them and asked permission to accompany them, which was readily granted. I had felt very timid about conversing or making myself familiar with any of the Twelve, as Lyman E. Johnson, John Boynton and some others, who formerly belonged to the Quorum, had treated me rather aristocratically, which, added to the high respect I had for their calling, made me feel embarrassed in their presence; and I felt delicate about asking them for the privilege of accompanying them. On the way, Brother Kimball told me I was named to be one of the Twelve. We put up over night with a Missourian, who inquired if we had ever seen a railroad. He was opposed to one ever running through that country, as it was a dangerous invention. A question arose during the evening on the grammatical construction of a sentence. It was referred to me, and I quoted an applicable rule of syntax from Kirkham. Our host opened his eyes wide with astonishment and inquired if I understood the dead languages. 'Not much,' I replied. President Young looked cunningly at him and said, 'He is not much acquainted with the Hebrew, Greek and Latin!' After this I was treated with the greatest respect. We traveled next day to Liberty, and put up at a hotel, and waited until the victuals were carried in towards evening to the prisoners, when Judge Tillery, the Jailer, permitted us to go in and see the prisoners. We were locked in with them for about an hour. Joseph told me of my calling to the Apostleship and inquired how I liked it. I replied, 'I was pleased with the appointment, and would do my best to honor it.' He spent most of the time conversing with Brothers Brigham and Heber, and I have always regarded it as a blessing that I had the privilege of being locked up with those who were imprisoned for the kingdom of heaven's sake, if it was but for an hour. The next morning we were permitted to visit the prisoners again, while they were taking their breakfast. We returned during the day to Far West. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1839." Instructor. April 1947. pg. 166-168.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH 1839 I took an active part in organizing the brethren for the purpose of removing the poor Saints from the State of Missouri, which was effectually accomplished. With my father and family, in a little wagon with two horses, and what was left of our effects I moved to Quincy. It was heartrending to see the suffering of thousands driven from their homes under the exterminating order of Lilburn W. Boggs, Governor of Missouri. We suffered considerably on the journey, but much less than others, as we seemed to make better calculations. My father's health was very feeble and his feet sore for a long time. I exposed myself whenever necessary for the preservation of the Saints. We moved 28 miles north of Quincy, as father prophesied that the Saints would go north. I went to splitting white oak rails for a Campbellite named Harry P. Crawford, for seventy-five cents a hundred, and took my pay in corn at 37/2 cents per bushel. It was all I could do, the timber being tough and I was not accustomed to making rails, to earn enough to feed ourselves and stock, which consisted of two horses and two cows. But as the grass began to start and Brother William A. Hickman gave me five dollars to procure a little provisions, I ploughed and prepared for planting 13 acres of land, which we rented from Mr. McMahn. Wednesday, April 17. On the 17th of April I attended a conference of the Saints at Quincy, and my appointment to the Apostleship by Joseph Smith was presented to the Church by President Brigham Young and sanctioned, Elder Reynolds Cahoon remarking there had been so much apostasy among the Twelve that he hoped the Saints would exercise faith to keep this one from flying the track. I accompanied President Young and the members of the Quorum to Far West. We arrived there before daybreak on the morning of the 26th of April, 1839. Elder Wilford Woodruff and myself were then ordained under the hands of the Twelve, Brigham Young being mouth over Brother Woodruff and Heber C. Kimball over me, on the cornerstone of the Temple. We recommenced the foundation of the Temple by laying a large stone, and then took leave of the Saints on the ground, about twenty in number, and started on our mission to the nations. This movement so astonished the mob, that a number of families who had come to settle on our vacant farms left the country. I returned to Quincy, visited Brother Joseph at Judge Cleveland's, being the first time I had seen him since his escape from the hands of the cursed Missouri mobbers. I attended the general conference at the Presbyterian camp ground and was acknowledged one of the Twelve Apostles by the conference. Joseph moved up to Commerce, now Nauvoo. I went up to look out a place for my father and found Joseph engaged running the line of Bain Street. I returned to Green Plains, where my father resided, and then went to Quincy. Joseph called on me to preach on the steps of the Committee house. Several thousand people were present. President Rigdon had given out an appointment to preach at Gait's school house 3 miles north of Quincy. A great number of Campbellite preachers came to oppose him. As Elder Rigdon could not go, he sent me to fill his appointment. The Christian trustees had locked the school house, although it was a public preaching place, which, however, did us but little harm, as there were three times as many as the house could hold. I preached and the Campbellites concluded not to make an attack, although urged to by some Baptists who knew their plans. I left my father and mother, brother and sister in tears at Green Plains, and went to Commerce, expecting to accompany my brethren of the Twelve to England. When I arrived I found great numbers of the brethren lying sick. Joseph told me and Don Carlos to begin at his house and lay hands on every sick person, rebuke their diseases and command them in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ to arise and walk and not leave a single person on their bed between his house and Ebenezer Robinson's. Tuesday, July 23. We spent the day (Tuesday, July 23) in administering to the sick, a great number of whom were instantly healed, and gave glory to God. Some of them assisted to administer to others who were sick. I attended several councils with Brother Joseph, Hyrum and the Twelve, and spent my nights watching with the sick, and going from cabin to cabin, and camp to camp, frequently watching with half a dozen families at once. Commerce appeared to me to be the sickliest place in the world. I engaged a house for my father, went back to Green Plains and moved him up to Commerce. I found to my disappointment, the house I had engaged filled with several who were sick. To add to this disappointment, I was taken very sick with the fever, as also my father and brother John L. We took down the log body of a small stable about 12 feet square, moving it from over the manure where it stood, replaced the shake roof and moved into it without chinking floor or door. Here my father, brother and myself lay sick until Saturday the 21st of September, 1839, when I started for England. I rode on horseback 1 ½ miles to Brother Joseph's, when I was obliged to stop and rest. I went into the room where my Uncle Joseph Smith Sen. lay sick. He burst out laughing on seeing me and although bolstered up with pillows in a big chair, he said, 'Who has been robbing the burying yard?' I told him my determination to go to England. The old gentleman blessed me and said I should go, should be restored to health, accomplish a great deal of good, and return safely home again. This was the last time I ever saw him. Joseph gave me a letter of introduction, as follows: 'To the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, Greeting, and to all to whom this may come. This is to recommend unto the fellowship and good will of all the faithful, and to the confidence of all men, our beloved brother in Christ, George A. Smith, one of the Twelve Apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ, called and sent forth by revelation in these last days to preach the gospel to the nations of the earth. And we thus recommend him because we have proved and known him for a length of time, and always found him faithful in all things. Joseph Smith Jr. Nauvoo, Hancock County, Illinois, 21st September, 1839.' |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1839." Instructor. May 1947. pg. 215-217.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH 1839 JOHN S. Fullmer presented me with a horse to aid me on my journey. Theodore Turley and Reuben Hedlock had one horse and wagon and as I could not ride on horseback, Hedlock got on the horse. Turley was very sick and lame. We drove about a mile, when Turley tipped the wagon over, and it fell on us both. We were so weak we could not get up till Hedlock came and took the wagon off us, and as nothing was broken he helped us in again. A little below we met Elder Seymour Brunson, who, seeing how emaciated Turley and I were, said, 'Brother Hedlock have you been robbing some grave-yard up about Commerce?' We stopped at Bro. O. M. Duell's at the railroad shanty. Monday, Sept. 23. We arrived at Quincy on the 23rd. I stopped at Brother Mikesell's. Here we fell in company with Presidents Young and Kimball. Dr. Williams prepared me some medicine. Wednesday, Sept. 25. On the 25th we went out to Charles C. Rich's, at Burton. My eyes were so near blind that I could not distinguish the color of anything. It was with difficulty that I could get in and out of the wagon. Presidents Young and Kimball were both very feeble. Thursday, Sept. 26. On the 26th we went to Brother Wilbur's. Presidents Young and Kimball left us and went to Pike County to visit some brethren. We visited the brethren at Griggsville. We arrived at Exeter, and stopped with the brethren and preached there on the 29th. My health was improving slowly. The sisters washed for us and rendered us some aid. We arrived at Jacksonville, Monday 30th. Wednesday, Oct. 2. Went to Springfield where quite a number of the brethren who were on their way to Zion, had stopped and rented houses, on learning that the Saints were driven from Missouri. Here we held a conference with the brethren and preached to them, President Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Reuben Hedlock, Theodore Turley and myself and Mr. Murray (Brother Kimball's father-in-law) put our mites together and rigged up a two horse wagon and attached three horses to it. Friday, Oct. 11. On the 11th we resumed our journey, Brothers Young, Kimball, Turley and myself being very feeble. While at Springfield I undertook to ascend the new State House, but was so weak and dizzy that on reaching the second story I had to go down. We all suffered considerably from sickness on the way, and arrived at Terrahaute on the 17th. We put up with Brother Milton Stowe, a poor man who rented a room of Dr. Modisett; also a member of the Church. Dr. Modisett visited us while we were spreading our straw bed on the floor, and shed tears at the poverty of the Saints, and what the Elders had to undergo. He was reported to be worth $400,000 and owned the principal hotels in the City of Terrehaute. That evening he administered to Elder Kimball, whom with Elder Young he had invited home with him, an overdose of morphine by accident. In the morning President Young advised us to proceed on our journey with the wagon and horses and he would take care of Elder Kimball. Friday, Oct. 18. On the evening of the 18th we stopped with Elder Addison Pratt, with whom I left my horse, which had given out. We arrived at Pleasant Garden, Saturday, 19th; here we found Elder Almon W. Babbitt. Monday, Oct. 21. On Monday we pursued our journey. Our health was improving, and when I arrived in Montgomery County, Ohio, I made out to see to read an advertisement in large print, by putting my nose close to the paper, the first words I had been able to see to read since my sickness. We met William Law, who on learning that we had no money to pay our expenses, gave us $25. At Dayton we found Elder John Taylor, who started for England before we did, but was detained on the way by sickness. Being now able to travel, he got into the wagon with us. Sunday, Nov. 3. We arrived in Cleveland Sunday Nov. 3, where we met Presidents Young and Kimball, who had passed us in the stage the night preceding. I stopped at Cleveland overnight, and visited my cousin. General Calvin C. Waller and my uncle, Jabez Fairbanks, his wife, Eliza, being my mother's sister, and was kindly received. I took the stage and arrived at Kirtland on the evening of the 4th. We stayed in Kirtland until the 22nd. The Saints there were dead with a universal spirit of apostacy, which had dominion over them. Several families were very kind to us, but many considered that God was greatly displeased with us, or we would not be sick, and that we and the Saints in Missouri must be very wicked or we would not have been driven from our homes, and then afflicted with sickness on starting on a mission to preach the Gospel. President Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, John Taylor, Theodore Turley, Reuben Hedlock and myself bore testimony to the people in the Temple. Elders Taylor and Turley received an anointing in the Temple. We sacrificed our horses and wagon for what little we could get. I broke out all over like a person with the itch, and to cure it rubbed myself all over with gunpowder and grease, which struck it in and produced diarrhea. We had to wait at Fairport until the 26th, when we went on board the Columbus and arrived in Buffalo next morning. This was my first sail on the lake. On the 27th we arrived at Batavia and put up at the Gennesee House. We took an upper room and had a prayer meeting and Council. President Young reproved me for some of my unwise speeches in which I had hurt the feelings of some of my brethren previous to leaving Nauvoo, upon which I made satisfaction and felt thankful for the timely reproof. We took the railroad to Rochester. Elders Kimball and Hedlock stopped to visit some friends. President Brigham Young, John Taylor, Theodore Turley and myself took the stage to Auburn, New York. Elders Taylor and Turley proceeded to New York City. President Young and myself, for want of funds, stopped to preach our way through. We slept in a newly plastered room at a hotel, and I took a very severe cold. We walked to Moravia and found Elder Isaac C. Haight, and a small branch of the Church, over which he presided. We stayed there about a week when Brother Haight took us in his wagon and carried us about 75 miles to Brother Joseph Murdock Senior's in East Hamilton, Maddison County. When I arrived there, I was very sick of an attack of dropsy consumption. I could not speak so as to be heard ; I was bloated. Brother Murdock and family took every care of me. Sister Hannah Tinkam attended and nursed me with great care. She gave me seventeen lobelia emetics in 17 days, with the usual seasoning and cooking appendages of the Tomsonian practice. I vomited phlegm by the wholesale, and it altogether reduced me to a more reasonable size. Brother Murdock gave me a good overcoat which he had partly worn, as I had none. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1840." Instructor. June 1947. pg. 269-271, 295.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH 1840 On January 1, 1840, Elder James Gifford carried President Young and myself to Waterville in his sleigh. Brother Gilford carried us to Utica on the 2nd, and we put up at Crossley's hotel. We arrived at Albany by railroad on the 3rd, and put up at the railroad hotel. On the 4th we found Brother Robert Campbell, who lived at 3 3 Water Street. I went to Troy with Brother Campbell, President Young went to Lansingburjg in pursuit of Elder Phinehas Richards. Sunday 5, I preached in Albany at Brother Jonathan O. Duke's. Attended meeting on Monday evening. Tuesday, Jan. 7. President Young and I took the stage for West Stockbridge. The snow was very deep and the weather extremely cold. My health was still very poor, and though only 22 years of age my eyesight was so impaired by disease that President Young had to wait on me while traveling, and select my food and put it on the plate, as I could not tell one dish from another. While he was settling our bills he heard some gentlemen conversing, who said, 'Do you know that old gentleman who came in the stage?' (referring to me) . He was answered, 'No.' 'Do you know that young man that waits on him? 'No.' I remained at West Stockbridge, Berkshire County, Mass., while President Young proceeded to Richmond and sent a horse and sleigh for me. Wednesday, Jan. 8. President Young preached a wholesale sermon at the school house in Richmond. Thursday, Jan. 9. I preached. While we were opening meeting three sons of sectarian deacons threw a quantity of sulphur on the stove, which was very hot. It produced such heavy fumes that some left the house; others raised the windows and opened the doors. It was with great difficulty we could proceed with the meeting. After the stench had a little abated, I said it was the first time I had ever been permitted to visit the State of Massachusetts. I had heard much from my childhood of the refined morals, high state of Christianity and perfect order that reigned predominant in this State, and of the great missionary exertions made here to civilize, moralize and christianize almost every portion of the world. I said I had traveled in the West, North and South, and in congregations with savages of the forest, and had never seen so mean a breach of good order and decency before in my life. My first impression was that some sectarian preacher, a wholesale dealer in fire and brimstone, in making an exposition of his creed, had got so near hell that he had been unable to take all the brimstone away with him. At least I considered myself in no danger of catching the itch in Massachusetts for the smell of brimstone indicated it was thoroughly cured. Sunday, Jan. 12. Meeting was held at Mr. William Pierson's. I had a severe shake of the ague. Sister Susan Sanford Pierson, about 10 years of age, wrote up my journal. Tuesday, Jan. 14. Spent the day in the embraces of the ague and fever, with lobelia; was kindly taken care of by Sister Pierson. Wednesday, Jan. 15. The snow was three feet deep; slow going to England; sick and penniless, but good courage. Truth will prevail. Lord remember thy servant; give him wisdom. Thursday, Jan. 16. Had the fever and ague; took an emetic administered by Mr. William Richards. Friday, Jan. 17. Sister Pierson's son took President Young and myself in a sleigh to Father Gibson Smith's, Canaan, Connecticut. Saturday, Jan. 18. I had a heavy shake of the ague. Sunday, Jan 19. Went to Brother Francis Benedict's, at Canaan, Mountain. Tuesday, Jan. 21. Went to Brother French's. Saturday, Jan. 25. The ague has now left me. I had five shakes in 1 days. The snow is four feet deep, and the weather cold. Sunday, Jan. 26. I preached at Brother French's house. Monday, Jan. 27. Brother French carried us in a sleigh to New Haven, where we stayed until the 31st as we could not get a boat. We expended all our money living at the hotel. We finally obtained a boat and were landed at Frog Point on account of ice; from whence we got a private conveyance to Harlem. Our money failed, but we got into the only stage that was left and rode to the North American House. President Brigham Young asked Captain Stone, the commander of the steamer, who was in the coach, to pay the fare for him and myself, with which he complied, expressing at the same time, a hearty welcome. We found Elder Parley P. Pratt living at 58 Mott Street, where we were kindly received by his wife, Mary Ann Pratt. Sunday, Feb. 2. I preached in the Columbian Hall, Grand Street, New York. Tuesday, Feb. 4. I left President Brigham Young in New York, and went to Philadelphia with Elder Benjamin Winchester and found President Sidney Rigdon, who was on his return from Washington, sick with ague and fever at Dr. Samuel Bennett's. Sidney Rigdon said, 'Comfort consisted in good health, and something to eat.' The following day I went to board with Brother William Wharton, corner of 13th arid Coate's Street. I had the ague and fever. Sunday, Feb. 9. I preached twice in the Latter-day Saints' Hall, corner of Seventh and Callow Hill Streets. I had the ague in the meeting, which continued to affect me for five days in succession, the shakes lasting an hour and a half each, and the fever about three hours. Friday, Feb. 14. I went to the Yellow Springs in Chester County, Pennsylvania, where I met Elder Lorenzo D. Barnes. Here we attended a three days' meeting together, each preaching twice on Saturday and Sunday, 15th and 16th. I then went and preached in the West Nantmeal Seminary. The people (scarcely any of whom were in the Church) gave me $26 to aid me on my mission to England, and paid my expenses out from Philadelphia and back. Among the contributors were Mr. Edward Hunter and Robert Pierce. Brother Samuel Swarner newsoled my boots. I returned to Philadelphia and on Sunday the 23rd preached in the Latter-day Saints' Hall. While preaching the second discourse I was attacked with the ague, and gave the citizens of Philadelphia a fair specimen of a western ague shake. Without my asking them, they gave me 1 3 dollars, which was raised by collection, to aid me in paying my passage across the ocean. I was very plainly dressed, and while on my way to New York by the Camden and Amboy Railroad, a stately looking gentleman presented me with a religious tract, entitled 'Do You Want To Be Saved?' He threw quite a number of them out of the window of the car as if he considered them of no value. I read his pamphlet through, upon which he crowded into my seat alongside of me, and began to question me as to the condition of my soul. I told him the pamphlet informed me there was great necessity that I should be saved, but that it did not tell me how I was to go to work to obtain salvation, nor who had authority to administer the ordinances which led to it. He said he had his authority from the Church of England, and the Church of England derived their's from the Church of Rome. I told him that a stream could rise no higher than its fountain; that if the Church of Rome was corrupt it could not communicate genuine authority, but if it had power to confer authority, it had power to nullify it. He said that the Methodist, Baptist, Presbyterian and Episcopalian Churches were right. I told him that they could not all be right for they differed materially. I asked him which one was actually right. Finding himself confounded on every point, and perceiving the crowd were noticing it, he left my seat hastily and went to the extreme part of the car. He was no less a personage than the Reverend Dr. Lyall, pastor of the First Episcopal Church in New York. A Methodist clergyman present, on seeing his discomfiture, pronounced the solemn sentence of dam nation upon my head, much to the amusement of my fellow-passengers, Says he, 'Sir, you shall welter eternally in hell, amid the black rocks of eternal damnation.' |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1840." Instructor. July 1947. pg. 320-323.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH 1840 We arrived at New York in the evening of the 24th and put up at Elder Parley P. Pratt's. Next day I visited my aunt, Mrs. Priscilla Waller, who lived with her son. Royal H. Waller, No. 10 John Street. I gave her a copy of Brother Parley P. Pratt's 'Voice of Warning.' Wednesday, March 4. I attended conference with the Saints. President Brigham Young, Elder Heber C. Kimball, Parley P. Pratt and Orson Pratt of the Twelve Apostles were present. I addressed the Saints in the afternoon. Monday, March 9. About 11 a.m. went on board the packet ship 'Patrick Henry' of the Black Ball Line, Captain Delino. We took a steerage passage, paying 18 dollars apiece therefor, and finding our own provisions and bedding. I had money sufficient to pay two pas- sages, my own and another's. The Saints in New York furnished us with straw beds, and pillows and some blankets. President Brigham Young, Elders Heber C. Kimball, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt and Reuben Hedlock were my fellow passengers. I have had the ague every day since I left Philadelphia, until the day I sailed, and before the hour of shaking came on I was very sea-sick, and have not had the ague since. I suffered a good deal from sea-sickness on the voyage to England, during a considerable portion of which I could not eat. We had a long continuance of headwinds, and altogether a rough passage. We landed in Liverpool on the 6th of April: took lodgings at No. 8 Union Street; had prayer meeting, blessed each other and partook of the Sacrament in the evening, returning thanks to our Heavenly Father that we had been preserved to land safely on the British shore. LANDING IN LIVERPOOL The same day I walked with Elder Kimball through the Liverpool market filled with fruits and vegetables of great variety and beauty from all climates. I never saw anything to equal it. Brother Kimball said he would buy me anything I desired, when I chose a large onion which cost one penny. I ate it with a craving appetite and shed many tears over it. There is an old proverb has it, 'No accounting for taste!' I paid thirteen shillings and sixpence for a new black hat. President Young and the rest of the brethren bought each one like it. On the 7th we learned that Elder Taylor was living in the city and had baptized about 30 persons. Wednesday, April 8. Went to Preston. I paid all my money for railroad fare and put up with Brother Kimball at Brother Thomas Walmsleys. Friday, April 10. I obtained a license to preach in England from the Court of Sessions at Preston. I was required to take the Abjuration oath, and make and repeat a declaration against popery; also swear obedience to the laws of the realm while I remained in it. The license was a mere certificate of my having taken these oaths. Sunday, April 12. I attended a meeting at the 'Cockpit,' the Temperance Hall. The Twelve bore testimony of the truth of the Latter-day work: I also bore my testimony for the first time in England. About 700 people were present. Monday, April 13. Elders Wilford Woodruff and John Taylor arrived in Preston. Tuesday, April 14. The Twelve, viz., Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, Wilford Woodruff, John Taylor and myself, being a quorum of the Twelve Apostles held their first Council meeting in England at Preston. Elder Willard Richards was ordained one of the Twelve Apostles: Elder Brigham Young was acknowledged standing president of the quorum of the Twelve. Wednesday, April 15. I attended a general conference held in the Cock-pit this day and the following day (16th). Friday, April 17. In company with the Twelve Apostles, I walked to Penworthan and, although it was but 2 ½ miles I felt so feeble as to be hardly able to perform it. We were kindly entertained by Sister Moon, who opened a bottle of wine of her own make for us to bless and partake of: she had kept it forty years. We returned to Preston and spent the night. Saturday, April 18. Went to Manchester. A company of the Saints met us at the railroad station and conducted me to Sister Alice Hardman's, Maria Street. I was seated on the sofa and the room was soon filled by about twenty sisters, many of them young and handsome. One of them, decidedly a little beauty, prompted by the rest, approached me, and modestly said, 'Brother Smith, we want a kiss of you,' while ' the score of eyes which surrounded her flashed like fixed stars on a clear night. I never felt so foolish in my life. I honestly own I had to summon some resolution to tell her that kissing was no part of my mission to England. Their countenances all fell, and although a bachelor, I was regarded as no lady's man by the sisters of Manchester. It appears that some of the Elders who have been raised up in England had taught that, 'There was no harm in greeting each other with a holy kiss,' and that some of those who had labored in Manchester, had set an example of this kind. And it required a very decided course, both in Manchester and other places to prevent evil corruption growing out of this custom, which might have been firmly established had not the Twelve put it down. Sunday, April 19. I preached in the Lombard Street school room. That evening at the house of Eliza Prince, while going to bed in the dark, I trod accidentally upon a small cat and broke its neck. The family picked it up and lamented over poor puss tremendously, but it was dead. I felt very foolish. Thursday, April 23. Rode on the top of a three-horse coach called the 'Jolly Potter' to Burslem; paid eight shillings for my passage; was kindly received by Elder Alfred Cordon, President of the Church in the Potteries, which numbered 101 members, comprised about a dozen towns and villages, containing some 80,000 inhabitants, the principal business being the manufacture of china and earthenware. In every direction was to be seen conical hovels, built of brick in the form of a haystack, some of them 80 or 90 feet high constructed to keep the wind from the kilns in which the potters burnt their ware. In the evening I preached in the Latter-day Saints' meeting hall at Hanley, which was a chicken house, and infested with fleas, they had rented to hold meetings in, and would contain about 200 people. I took up my abode at Brother Samuel Johnson's, Upper Pitt Street, Burslem, Staffordshire, near the Old Church, where I generally made my home during the time I labored in the Potteries. Friday, April 24. I preached in the market place at Longport. Saturday, April 25.1 wrote to my father; spent the evening with Elder Willard Richards, who was on his way to Herefordshire. Sunday, April 26. Preached at Hanley in the morning. A man came forward for baptism. Elder "Willard Richards and myself ordained John Needham and Spencer "Walker to the Aaronic Priesthood and sent them to baptize him. Elder Richards preached in the afternoon and I did in the evening. Monday, April 27. Went to Lane End, Longton, with Elder Willard Richards. Elder Alfred Cordon preached in the Market Place, and Elder Richards and myself bore testimony. The meeting was interrupted by Mr. Repton, a Methodist preacher. Stayed with Brother Isaac Whittaker, a lawyer. Wednesday, April 29. Went with Elder Richards to Stafford. Visited Elder Theodore Turley, who was in Stafford jail. Shook hands with him through a large iron grating, which forcibly brought to my mind a circumstance Which occurred when Elder Turley and myself parted with the Prophet Joseph Smith in Nauvoo on the 21st of September last. Joseph blessed us, and on parting said, 'Keep up good courage, boys, some of you will look through the grates before you come back'; and this being the first time I had seen Elder Turley since my arrival in England, it struck me as a fulfilment of Joseph's prophecy. The governor of the prison allowed us to be locked up in a room with Elder Turley for one hour. He had been preaching in Birmingham, his native town, having been from England 17 years. Previous to his leaving he had been a prominent member of the Methodist Church, and his former Christian brethren were bitter against him because he proclaimed against their corruptions and warned them to repent. He was arrested on the affidavit of a Methodist church member, who swore that Mr. Turley was indebted to him before he went to America, and was thrust into the debtors' ward of Stafford jail, without benefit of clergy. The law at that time was, that unless a man could obtain a recommendation from the parish minister, he must live without eating, or find himself in food. Elder Turley having no money fasted about four days, when some sisters in the Potteries learning of his condition came to Stafford on foot, a distance of 14 miles, and brought him some money. There was also an old gentleman who walked with a staff from Hanley to the jail, and took him some food several times. Elder Wilford Woodruff visited Brother Turley on the 11th of April; he had to wait three hours and witness two men hung (a third being reprieved) before he could get a chance to see Brother Turley. He took him some funds and provisions. Brother Turley was never brought before a magistrate, nor distinctly informed of the nature of the claims against him but when it was ascertained that his friends were about to expose the illegality and wickedness of the proceedings against him, he was liberated from jail after a detention of about eight weeks. While in the jail he preached seven times to the debtors, forty or fifty in number. A wealthy man who had, some years before, been kept in the Debtors' Ward in Stafford jail for debt, had built a room expressly to see his wife in, and when he left the prison he gave it for the benefit of the prisoners, and this was the room in which we had the interview with Elder Turley. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1840." Instructor. August 1947. pg. 365-368, 378.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH 1840 Wednesday, April 29. I parted with Brother Richards, who started for Hereford, and returned to Longton. I baptized Mrs. Elizabeth Allblasters in the evening being the first person I baptized in England, after which I delivered an address to a congregation in Brother Whittaker's house, on the first principles of the Gospel. A tall, Methodist preacher, named Repton (who was blind, accompanied by two associate preachers who led him), entered the room where I was conversing, about 9 o'clock. "While I was conversing with some enquiring friends he interrupted me in a loud, harsh tone, 'We have come to hold a discussion; I move one of you pray.' I waited a little time, and then mildly inquired, 'Who did you come in to discuss with, sir?* He answered in a harsh tone, 'One of the preachers.' Waiting a little I inquired mildly, 'What did you wish to discuss about?* He answered with great dignity, 'I don't care whether I discuss your religion or mine. My religion is built upon the Rock of Eternal Ages. It can never be overthrown. I believe the Bible and I believe no other book. The Bible is all that's necessary for Church doctrine, church discipline and for the salvation of the whole human race, and all other books are from hell.* This volley caused me to wait a little, when I inquired, 'Did I understand you, sir, that you had come to discuss on the subject of religion?' 'Yes sir,* was the reply. 'Are you a religious man?' 'Yes sir. I am a Methodist preacher. Do you refuse to discuss with me on the subject of religion tonight.* I replied, 'It is too late this evening to hold a discussion; it is nearly time honest folks were in bed. If your character and standing in society are such as would justify me in holding a discussion with you, this is not a proper time nor place.' He said, in a loud tone, 'Then I say, you are a coward. My religion stands upon the broad basis of eternal truth. I believe the Bible, and no other books. The Bible is all that is necessary for church government, church discipline, the establishment of true religion, throughout the world; the ushering in of the Great Millennium, and the salvation of all that will believe.' I said, I thought, sir, the Methodist had a discipline.' 'They have,' said he. 'You do not believe it, of course,' I replied. 'Yes, I do,' said he. 'You just said, sir, that you believed the Bible, and no other book.' 'The Methodist Discipline is only for church government.' 'You just said, sir, that the Bible was all that was necessary for church government.' He said, 'The Discipline is just like the Bible.' 'Then, sir, if we admit that, it can be of no manner of use.' 'It is of use,' said he, 'for church discipline.' 'You just said, sir, that the Bible is all that is necessary for church discipline.' He said, 'You believe in other books besides the Bible.' 'Yes,' I replied. 'I believe in every good and true book, but, you assert you do not believe in any book but the Bible.' He jumped up and said to his comrades, 'Come let's go.' And turning to me, he said, 'I think we have come out about even.' I said, '"Wait a moment, sir, I have a duty to perform. I must talk with you a little.' His comrades pulled him down into his chair again. I then preached to him the first principles of the Gospel; bore testimony to its truth, proving the same by passages of Scripture, in a manner which he tried in vain to gainsay. I then told him that the time was when ignorance had been winked at, but if he ever preached another Methodist sermon now that he had been made acquainted with the Gospel of Truth, he should be damned I I called the bystanders to witness that I had faithfully warned him and told him the truth. Mr. Repton reported to the Methodist Board, which sent him (probably on account of his blind impudence) , that 'It was not policy for any of their preachers to attempt to encounter the Mormons, for when he first tackled me he thought me very ignorant, but I had proved to be very learned.' One of the preachers belonging to the Ward came to me and said he believed; he was soon afterwards baptized. Thursday, April 30. Went to Hanley and preached on the subject of the modern Christian's experience, compared with that of the ancient Saints. Friday, May 1. Wrote a letter to Elder Heber C. Kimball, and answered many calls on me to inquire after the truth, in the evening. Saturday, May 2. Wrote to Jacob G. BIgler; walked 10 miles to Leek, and hired the town-criers to announce that I would preach at 4 o'clock on Sunday in Canal Street. Sunday, May 3. I preached the first principles of the Gospel to them. They were confounded and went away in a rage, to the amusement of the company present. Monday, May 4. I baptized William Knight, James Brough, William Plant and John Wardle. I ordained William Jackson, a Priest, and appointed him to preside over the Branch. Tuesday, May 5. Walked to Longton, 10 miles, and preached in the evening. Two persons applied for baptism. I ordained Isaac Whittaker a Priest and he baptized them. Wednesday, May 6. Walked to Newcastle; preached at the foot of the Cross in the market place to several thousand people. I organized a Branch of the Church there of 14 members, and ordained William Smith a Priest and John Wood a Teacher. Walked to Burslem that evening, and received a letter from President Brigham Young. Thursday, May 7. Wrote a letter to Elder Theodore Turley, Stafford Jail. I am gaining my health, thank the Lord. Friday, May 8. Met with Elder Turley, who had been released from prison, where he had been confined eight weeks. I preached at Stoke-upon- Trent in the evening. Saturday, May 9. I ordained William Hulme, a priest. Returned to Burslem, and at 6 o'clock attended a council of the official members of the Church in the Potteries. I ordained George Simpson and Henry Glover, Elders, and William Bradbury and Edwin Parker, Teachers. I gave some instructions on the manner of conducting such conferences. Council sat to a very late hour. Sunday, May 10. Preached at Hanley with Elder Turley. A Methodist preacher named John Jones made a practice of coming here and disturbing our meetings. Daniel Bowers, a large and strong man, carried him out of the house one day, telling him, 'These people pay the rent here, and you must not disturb them.' Bowers was soon after baptized. I ordained him a Deacon and appointed him to keep order in the meetings. Wednesday, May 13. Elder Turley left me at Stoke to go to Birmingham. Thursday, May 14. Preached at Longton, at Brother Isaac Whittaker's; had a long conversation with two Methodist preachers. Sunday, May 17. As I had never been to an Episcopal meeting, I went to hear Dr. Vale, a celebrated preacher, in the Longton New Church. The service was a dry empty form, and the large and magnificent church nearly empty. I preached in the Temperance Hall in the afternoon and evening. Monday, May 18. Mr. William W. Player, who was a local preacher, of the Methodists, visited me and said he wished to talk with me being aware I had been insulted by preachers of his profession; he felt a delicacy in presenting himself to me that night, but, he assured me that his intentions were both Christianlike and honorable; and he desired to ask me a few questions from the best of motives. He then inquired if I could explain to him the meaning of "The Beast," which John saw, with seven heads and ten horns. I told him I could not. He then wanted me to explain to him the meaning of 'Leviathan' spoken of in Job. I told him I was not prepared to explain anything about it. 'What,' said he, 'don't you know. Do you profess to be a preacher of the Gospel and not understand the Bible?' Said I, 'That's the difficulty with all you preachers; you are not willing to acknowledge your ignorance, and consequently undertake to explain to the people things which you do not understand yourselves, and as blind leaders of the blind, you lead the blind, giving your own ignorant opinions instead of teaching the principles of truth, and thereby making Christian sects and parties innumerable. I teach what I do know. What I do not know, I let alone, and as to the passages you inquire of me about, if you will obey the first principles of the Gospel, and get as much of the Spirit of the Lord as John had when he saw the visions, you will understand them precisely as John and the other inspired men did when they wrote them; and without that fulness of the Holy Spirit all speculations upon them are folly.' Mr. Player replied, 'I am president of the Temperance Society in this place (Longton) and should be pleased if you would give a lecture in our hall upon total abstinence from intoxicating drinks,' to which I assented. The town being notified by the Crier, the Hall was crowded and I addressed them at 4 o'clock in the 368 afternoon in a manner which seemed highly to gratify the audience. We then procured the Hall from the Temperance Society for three meetings on Sundays, and three meetings in the week, for the mere expense of cleaning, which was 10d a week. We continued our meetings there until the Branch numbered 100, and Mr. Player became the Presiding Elder. In the evening I preached the everlasting Gospel. Tuesday, May 19. Two persons were baptized in the evening by Brother L Whittaker. I received a letter from Elder Willard Richards. Thursday, May 21. Met with President Brigham Young at Longton. He went with me to Hanley and preached in the evening. He tarried with me at Burslem in the house of Brother Johnson until Saturday the 23rd, when he went to Manchester to publish the Book of Mormon, Hymn Book, etc., having with him part of the funds for that purpose, which had been raised in Herefordshire. I went, in company with Elder Alfred Cordon and wife, to Leek. We stayed overnight with Job Tatton, who lived in an ancient cottage thatched with straw. The fleas prevented us from sleeping, but when morning light came we slaughtered some dozens. Sunday, May 24. I preached three times in a shed used for twisting silk, in Compton Street, Leek, and confirmed eight persons. Monday, May 25. I baptized five persons. Tuesday, May 26. I preached in the evening. Wednesday, May 27. I baptized one person. Thursday, May 28.1 visited a silk factory. Sunday, May 31. I preached three times. Confirmed seven after the afternoon service and walked back and baptized two. After preaching in the evening I walked 10 miles to Burslem having no clothes to change, my wet ones had to dry upon me. I did not stay at Leek fearing the army of fleas which would attack me in every house where I stayed. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1840." Instructor. September 1947. pg. 415-417.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH 1840 Sunday, May 24. I preached three times in a shed used for twisting silk, in Compton Street, Leek, and confirmed eight persons. Monday, May 25. I baptized five persons. Tuesday, May 26. I preached in the evening. Wednesday, May 27. I baptized one person. Thursday, May 28.1 visited a silk factory. Sunday, May 31.1 preached three times. Confirmed seven after the afternoon service and walked back and baptized two. After preaching in the evening I walked 10 miles to Burslem having no clothes to change, my wet ones had to dry upon me. I did not stay at Leek fearing the army of fleas which would attack me in every house where I stayed. Monday, June 1. I walked to Longton and preached at the Temperance Hall in the evening. Thursday, June 4. Finished writing to America. I attended the funeral of Brother Jonathan Locket, the old man who carried provisions to Brother Turley while in prison. He died without leaving means sufficient to bury him. I contributed and got up a subscription to bury the old man in a decent and respectable manner. While the corpse was at the grave, the clergyman (Dr. Vale) , who asked for the Registrar's Certificate, and would not allow the burial to proceed, but read the funeral service, detained us, while a brother who had the certificate at home went and fetched it, although the clerk who issued it was present and declared it had been issued. Some twenty Saints followed him to the grave and it excited a good deal of curiosity that so poor a man should have so many friends. I walked to Stokes-upon- Trent, and slept at Brother William Hulme's. Tuesday, June 9. I attempted to hold a meeting in the market place at Tunstall; sung a hymn, when a constable stopped me, and we adjourned to the Common, where I mounted a stone heap and preached, Friday, June 26. For the last twenty days I have been so busy with preaching, counselling, baptizing, confirming, and teaching the people that I had not time to journalize any; and have seldom gone to bed before 2 o'clock in the morning, as people were constantly in my room inquiring about the work of the Lord. I visited Deacon Caniel Bowers. He took me through the Pot Works of Mr. Mayer, a large establishment, employing 500 hands; showed me the materials in all their stages, from the time of being taken out of the earth until brought forth in the shape of a beautiful article of china. He was the principal foreman of the establishment. I am, this day, 23 years old, 5000 miles from home; weather cold and wet; had my overcoat on without inconvenience. I was at Dale's Hall, Staffordshire. Wrote a letter to the Prophet Joseph Smith. Saturday, June 27. 1 spent the day with Elders Wilford "Woodruff and Theodore Turley. Received some numbers of the 'Times and Seasons'. Sunday, June 28. Held a field meeting near Stoke-upon-Trent. Brothers Wilford Woodruff, Theodore Turley, Alfred Cordon, Henry Glover and myself preached. Two were healed by the laying on of hands, and two were baptized. Monday, June 29. I presided at a conference of the Saints in the Staffordshire Potteries held in Hanley. Elder Wilford Woodruff and myself ordained Isaac Whittaker to the office of Elder, and six others to the office of Priest, and three to the office of Teacher; Attended a Council meeting at 5 o'clock in the afternoon, and went to a meeting in the evening. Tuesday, June 30. I spent the day giving counsel. Wednesday, July I. Took coach at Burslem for Manchester in company with Elders Wilford Woodruff and Theodore Turley; arrived at Elder Parley P. Pratt's, 149 Oldham Road, Manchester; found Elders Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Parley P. Pratt, Willard Richards and Hyrum Clark. Thursday, July 2. 1 spent the day with the Twelve. Friday, July 3. Visited the museum. The weather was cold and changeable; my health was poor. Saturday, July 4. Went to the Zoological Gardens. In the evening in company with Elder Kimball, I went to Bolton. Sunday, July 5. We preached three times in the Latter-day Saints' meeting hall, Bolton. We paid our own fare over to Bolton by railroad, and Brother Amos Fielding paid our fare back. Monday, July 6. Attended general conference in the Carpenters' Hall, Manchester. There were present seven of the Twelve, Five High Priests, 19 Elders, 15 Priests, 11 Teachers and 3 Deacons. Elder Parley P. Pratt presided. I enjoyed myself exceedingly well with the brethren. Tuesday, July 7. Met in Council with the Twelve and the official members. Wednesday, July 8. Attended Council with the Twelve. Parley P. Pratt's wish to go back to his family was acceded to, and it was arranged that Elders Kimball, Woodruff and myself should go to London. Thursday, July 9. Elder Parley P. Pratt started for New York. I went by coach to the Potteries. Saturday, July 11. Attended Council of the official members at Hanley, which lasted till midnight. We made arrangements to have all the ordained members attend to preaching every Sabbath at some place in the country, and report their proceedings every two weeks to the Council. Ordained William Barrett to the office of Elder, furnished him with what books I could, and gave him instructions preparatory to his mission to Australia; he was 17 ½ years old. Sunday, July 12. Preached at Hanley twice and attended to confirmation. Monday, July 13. Dined at Elder Cordon's; walked to Longton and found Elder Isaac Whittaker sick; laid hands on him, he having faith to be healed, when he went about his work. I also laid hands on Charles Orthern, who was relieved and returned thanks to the Lord. Preached In the evening in the Temperance Hall, as usual, on faith, repentance and baptism. After meeting I laid hands on Sister Whittaker who was sick when she recovered. I have administered the ordinance of the laying on of hands to a great many sick persons, and many of them have been healed, for which I feel thankful. I have been called to administer many times when I was sick myself, and yet, such was their faith, in the ordinance of laying on of hands, that they were healed through faith and obedience to the commandments of Jesus Christ. Tuesday, July 14. 1 took a violent cold last night by sleeping In a damp bed at Longton. Wednesday, July 15. My cold increased. Met Elder Wilford Woodruff at Burslem, and administered to several who were sick. Saturday, July 18. Walked to Leek, in company with Elder Wilford Woodruff. The weather was cold, compared to what I had been used to at home this season of the year. Sunday, July 19. Sabbath. Elder Woodruff and myself preached three times. I baptized six persons: Richard Rushton, senior, silk manufacturer. Canal Street; Frederick Rushton, William Allcock, Mary Stevenson, Sarah and Eliza Lewis, ordained William Knight a Priest and John Woulds Wardle, a Teacher. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1840." Instructor. October 1947. pg. 475-477.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE EDITOR'S NOTE: Beginning with this issue the more routine entries in the journal will be omitted in order to give prominence to the historical parts of greatest interest to readers of The Instructor. Sister Home is the oldest living grandchild of George A. Smith and Bathsheba W. Smith. As a child she often visited in the home of her grandparents. 1840 Wednesday, July 22. Took coach for Worcester, with Brother Wilford Woodruff. We had for a fellow-passenger the blind Baptist preacher we had heard boast of his stentorian voice in the Town Hall of Birmingham. A cleanly-looking young woman sat by his side on the outside of the coach. The old gentleman began smoking his cigar, and as the young woman sat to the lee of him, her dress was soon on fire. Elder Woodruff suggested he had better change seats with her to prevent her dress catching fire. He replied, he didn't care about her dress. In a short time it was on fire again. She remonstrated and Brother Woodruff again said, 'Don't burn a woman's clothes off outdoors; do change seats and it will be all right.' The old priest again said he didn't care anything about it, when Brother Woodruff told him, if he did not stop burning that young woman’s dress, he would pitch him off the coach. Blind as he was, it not being considered gentlemanly in his country to see a woman's feelings treated thus with impunity, the old hypocrite shifted seats with her rather than be thrown off the coach; the sparks then flew away without doing damage. While changing coach at Worcester, the importunities of coachmen, guards, waiters and super- numeraries, etc., for gratuities were far beyond our means to answer, and for want of shillings we left the wolfish crowd behind, cursing us as mean and niggardly. "We arrived at Ledbury about 3 o'clock having passed through Malvern, had a fine view of Malvern Hills, Herefordshire Beacon, and Lord Sumner's Castle. The country was quite romantic in appearance. Preached at Ledbury in the evening, and at Brother John Preece's house. . . . Sunday, July 26. Preached at Froom's Hill three times; laid hands on several sick, and confirmed many into the Church; failed to keep the number; very tired at night. . . . Friday, July 31. Elder Woodruff and myself visited the Old Church at Ledbury. "We measured it by stepping, found it 200 feet long, and 100 feet wide; the tower was separate from the main building and was 40 feet square at the base and 260 feet high. We measured the height of the tower by stepping out a sufficient distance for me to see the top of it while lying on the ground, looking just over Brother Woodruff's head, he standing at my feet. We afterwards learned that our guess work was within 10 feet of the actual height. We walked to Turkey Hall by way of Keysend Street; found the work of the Lord rolling on with power, a great many obeying the gospel. . . . Wednesday, August 5. Elder Woodruff and myself preached at Froom's Hill; confirmed some; wrote to Colonel John Martin. The work of the Lord is rolling on in this region, about 50 persons had been baptized since last Friday. The spirit of inquiry is great; about 800 have been baptized since Elder Woodruff opened the door about 5 months ago. I never saw the work roll on with such power. Truth will prevail. . . . Sunday, August 9. Held a camp meeting with Elders Woodruff and Turley. We preached several sermons; confirmed 22; laid hands on several sick and had a good time. Monday, August 10. Wrote three letters, one to Father, one to William Smith, and one to Lucy Smith, my cousin, also a note to President Brigham Young. Folded up a parcel of letters to be sent to America by Elder Turley. This is a fine day; the wheat harvest is progressing. Elder Woodruff and myself preached at Stanley Hill in the evening. Tuesday, August 11. Pleasant morning. Took leave of Elder Turley, who left for Birmingham on his route to America. I sent by him to my father my journal, written in an ordinary copybook. Today I commenced keeping a journal in a pocket memorandum book. The Lord blesses me with wisdom according to my day; my health is pretty good at present, still I am not very strong, but am increasing in strength rapidly. Wrote a letter to E. Ravencroft. Took leave of Brother and Sister Benbow, walked to Ledbury with Brother Woodruff (7 miles) , and stayed all night. Wednesday, August 12. Walked to Dymock, to Elder Thomas Kington's, where we found Elder Heber C. Kimball; he gave me a letter from my father. Took leave of Elder Kington and family, walked to Turkey Hall, in company with Elders Kimball and Woodruff; held a meeting at Lime Street; traveled 13 miles; slept at Brother Benjamin Hill's, Turkey Hall. My father's letter contained good news, and bore date of June 17th. It was the first I received from home since my arrival in England, and the second since I left home. The work of the Lord is rolling on in America, signs and fearful sights, hail-storms, whirlwinds and perplexities are fulfilling the predictions of Latter-day revelation. Truth will prevail and error fall to ruin. Thursday, August 13. Pleasant morning. Sister Hill took me in her gig to Elder Daniel Browett's at Leigh. We held a meeting and preached in the evening. Four were baptized and seven confirmed. Dismissed at 11 o'clock. Friday, August 14. One baptized. "Went to William Jenkins; held council in the evening at Brother Browett's; two were baptized; we gave the brethren some instructions, some complaining of want of time to study, etc. I told them if they only got time to study the Bible for five minutes daily, and got one idea a day, at the close of the year they would have 365 new ideas by which they would be much benefitted and be more useful to mankind. Saturday, August 15. Wrote to my father. Elders Woodruff and Kimball also spent the day writing. We baptized and confirmed two. Sunday, August 16. Held a field meeting: Elders H. C. Kimball, Wilford Woodruff and myself preached both in the forenoon and afternoon; baptized four; confirmed seven; ordained one elder and two priests. In my mission through Herefordshire, Worcestershire and Gloucestershire, in almost every house I entered, whether rich or poor, I was asked in their peculiar dialect, if I would 'ev a bit of vittal,' and they generally placed before me bread and cheese, and sometimes a glass of beer. This spirit of hospitality was generally manifested, and it is evident that a great portion of the blood of Ephraim is to be found in these countries; and I leave this field of labor with my heart full of blessings towards the thousands before whom I have borne testimony in this region. Monday, August 17. Brother Daniel Browett carried us to Cheltenham in a cart, 5 miles. We put up at the Temperance Hotel. The day was wet and cold; wrote to Richard Rushton. Tuesday, August 18. We took coach for London at 9 a.m.; rode 40 miles, passing through Oxfordshire, then took the Great Western Railway for 70 miles. Made the trip to London (110 miles) in 7 ½ hours. My prayer was 'Oh Lord! open our way that we may raise the standard of truth and gather the honest in heart in this mighty city and lead them to Zion.' |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1840." Instructor. November 1947. pg. 525-528.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE 1840 Wednesday, August 19, we rode in an omnibus from the Paddington station to the Bank of England, through the most crowded streets and densely built up city I ever saw; we then walked over London Bridge and stopped at Mr. William Allgood's, No. 19 King street Borough, Southwark; was kindly received by Mrs. Algood. She gave us some refreshments ; may the Lord bless her with salvation. Mrs. Allgood directed us to the King's Arms Inn. After writing for some time, Elder Woodruff and myself went over to Mrs. Allgood's; she invited us to take supper, which we did, and on returning to the Inn found Elder Kimball writing. He said he would not call for any supper alone, but requested us to fetch him some cakes. I accordingly went to a meat and fruit pie shop and asked for some cakes. The shopman and bystanders taking me for a greenhorn, burst into a roar of laughter at my expense. This was my first essay at shopping in London. The King's Arms furnished us with comfortable lodging, but it being in the midst of London racket, the cries of peddlers, the noise of thousands of wagons, coaches and gigs, with the night songs of streetwalkers, served to keep countrymen awake, till overcome by the labors of the day, we finally sank into forgetfulness. Rainy weather. I finished a letter to my father, and wrote one to Mrs. Vilate Kimball. We walked through part of the city, but could form but little idea about it. London and Waterloo Bridges are stupendous and beautiful structures and noble specimens of workmanship; some of the buildings were most elegant. Thursday, August 20. The weather was pleasant; my health was good. Went to see the Rev. J. E. Smith, 18 Duke Street, Lincoln's Inn Fields, but he was away from home. We visited Mr. John Pye, a firm believer in the prophecies of Johanna Southcott, and had some conversation with him. He bore testimony to the truth of her sayings and gave us some encouragement of having the privilege of speaking in their congregation. We returned to King Street Borough and took tea with Mrs. Allgood; went to Zion chapel, Waterloo Road in the evening and heard a downright queer sermon by a Mr. Armstrong, an Aitkenite preacher. Friday, August 21. Went to see Mr. Smith; we found him hard and insensible as to the things of God. He refused to hear us. We walked through a part of the city, viewed the fine buildings, the splendid churches, Saint Paul's cathedral, and admired the high towers, fine porticoes and beautiful structures. We visited the monument on Fish Street Hill, built to commemorate the Great Fire of London in 1666; it is 202 feet high, was 6 years in building, and cost 14,500 pounds. It is 24 feet higher than Trojan's Pillar at Rome. We ascended 345 black marble steps to the gallery round the top, got a glimpse of the mighty city around us, with its suburbs stretching as far as the eye could reach. My feelings were aroused to contemplate the magnificent scenery beneath us, and to reflect upon the uncertainty of human events. Empires rise, grow powerful, decline and fall to ruins and are buried in forgetfulness;—cities may be great and wealthy, filled with gold, pearls and precious stones, but ruin awaits them, for the Lord cometh to judge the nations: one hundred years and London may be a heap of ruins. At this time, she sits as a Queen, with a population of 1,500,000 souls, is unsurpassed in wealth and power by any city in the world. Saturday, August 22. Spent the day mostly in writing; wrote to my sister Caroline; received a letter from President Brigham Young; Elder Woodruff, one from his wife. He and I walked over Southwark Bridge; it is constructed throughout with cast iron, having three magnificent arches. The center is 240 feet; and the side arches 210 feet; the whole length between the abutments 708 feet. It contains about 5,000 tons of metal, and altogether is one of the wonders of the world. When I was a school boy I studied about this bridge. We then went to see Mrs. Vaughan, who claimed to be the successor of Johanna Southcott and caused the split with the Southcoteians. She said, 'The Lord was doing great things with her, and she was the only one who had understanding sufficient to lead the Society.' Her husband said, ‘That God revealed to her that the kingdom would begin to come in the year 1840 and that in 1844 there would not be a weed left in England.' We called on Mr. Hawkins, one of the Teetotal Committee of South London Temperance Hall; also had an audience with Mr. lieutenant in the navy. They invited us to attend their committee meeting on Tuesday evening, for the purpose of ascertaining whether we could obtain their Hall for preaching in. This being Saturday night, London was all bustle and stir. Sunday, August 23. This morning I went, in company with Elders Kimball and "Woodruff to Zion 'Chapel, Waterloo Road, and heard the celebrated Rev. Robert Aiken, who preached a regularly built hellfire and damnation sermon, after the Finney and Burchard School. He is a talented man and has built up a Society who believe in the depraved situation of the sects of the day. They whip them unmercifully, and then fall into the same errors themselves; they desire perfection, but are blind as to the means of attaining it; they talk of Light, but darkness prevails among them. Yet, a goodly number of their people have received the truth in different parts of England. At 6 in the evening we went to hear Mr. Aiken again. He delivered an eloquent discourse and uttered many prophecies concerning the return of Israel, the fall of the Gentiles, and the Coming of Christ. He spoke with great earnestness and the people were much affected. 'Oh! that the veil of darkness might be taken away and light shine in upon them.' Monday, August 24. Moved my lodgings from the King's Arms to Mr. Robert Merrifield's, No. 15 Gloster Row, Grange Road, Bermondsey. We occupied a second floor. Elders Kimball and Woodruff the front room and I the back. We visited St. Paul's cathedral, which is 500 feet in length, 286 in breadth, and 404 high; it occupies rather more than two acres of ground. Wrote to Elder Willard Richards. Tuesday, Aug. 25. Wrote to Reuben Hedlock; also to Sidney Rigdon. The day was pleasant, and my spirits good. We went to a meeting of the Catholic Teetotal Society at the South London Temperance Hall. By request I addressed the meeting on the subject of temperance. We engaged the Hall for Monday evening Sept. 7th, for 7 shillings; returned to our lodgings much wearied. Wednesday, August 26. Pleasant day. I scarcely knew which way to go. I prayed the Lord to direct us where we could find His people, and felt well. Elder Woodruff and myself visited a Baptist minister named Francis, and asked the privilege of preaching in his chapel; he refused us as we were strangers, but directed us to another Baptist minister named Hamlin, with whom we had some little conversation; he was full of the devil, thinking more of his own notions than the wisdom of God. We left him one of Parley P. Pratt's addresses to the people of England. In the evening we went to the Methodist chaplain Long Lane Borough. We went to Smithfield Market for the purpose of preaching, but were told that the Lord Mayor had prohibited preaching within the limits of the city corporation containing 640 acres. Mr. Connor took us to a place called Tabernacle Square, which is outside the limits of the city where we preached several times. We also preached several times in Mr. Connor's own house, 52 Ironmonger Row, Saint Luke's. We visited many ministers of different denominations, but were treated with coldness and contempt. Monday, August 31. Elder Kimball baptized Henry Connor, 60 years of age; by trade a watchmaker. He was the first person that embraced the Gospel in London. Tuesday, Sept 1. In company with Elders Kimball and Woodruff I visited the Thames Tunnel, and also the Tower of London. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1840." Instructor. December 1947. pg. 569-571, 581.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE 1840 Wednesday, Sept. 2. Elder Kimball and myself went to Saint Luke's parish, and visited; among whom we found some of the seed of Joseph. I also visited a Campbellite preacher by the name of Sheppard, living in Hattan Garden. He opposed the principles that I introduced to him for about two hours, and then invited me to take some bread and cheese and beer with him. He was the only minister that ever had good feelings enough to ask me to eat or drink with him in London. Thursday, Sept. 3. Elder Kimball and I went to Brother Connor's house and ordained him to the office of a Priest; called upon Brother Biggs. He and his wife said they would be baptized in the evening; attended a temperance meeting in the South London Temperance Hall, at which I delivered an address upon the principles of temperance, to an audience consisting of Catholics. Friday, Sept. 4. In company with Elder Woodruff went to Deptford in Kent; visited a gentleman and had some conversation with him, in which he appeared to take considerable interest. Elder Woodruff found some friends; one liberal man who offered his school room for preaching on the Sabbath. Saturday, Sept. 5. I went to Westminster Abbey; saw the Tombs of the Kings, Queens and Lords of Britain. The statues show great skill in sculpture. Some parts of the building are 1200 years old. Henry the Seventh's chapel cost 200,000 pounds, or one million dollars, when built. The same building would cost in this generation three times as much. I visited the Coronation Halls, and sat in the chair upon which all the kings and queens of England have been crowned since the time of James the First, 1603. Sunday, Sept. 6. In company with Elders Kimball and Woodruff I went to Bowl Court Shoreditch, where Elder Woodruff preached at 10 o'clock in the school room, and Elder Kimball and I preached in the street. Elder Woodruff bore testimony. One man got up and opposed us and continued to do so until the people stopped him. In the evening we went to the school room in Bowl Court, that had been offered to Elder Woodruff to preach in, but on our arrival there we found that the adversary had inspired the hearts of the ministers to call upon one of their own brethren to speak, and thereby prevent us from preaching lest some of the people by hearing might believe our doctrine. The preacher would have done very well if he had had some one to tell the woodchuck story for them. Monday, Sept. 7. In company with Elder Kimball I visited the Rev. Robert Aiken, who treated us courteously. We conversed with him some time upon the principles of our religion, marly of which he acknowledged were correct. He said he was afraid of deception and that he had left the society which he had founded, and he hoped if we had any of his writings we would burn them. He is of the opinion that the Saviour will soon come upon the earth. After our answering every query and objection which he raised against us he said, ‘I am afraid of you. Your doctrines are so near those of the gospel that it is impossible to detect you.' I then quoted to him Second Epistle John 1st chapter, 9th verse. 'Whoever transgresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, hath not God.' 'He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ hath both the Father and the Son,' and told him that if a man of his experience and ability could not discover any error, it was sufficient evidence for him to receive it. He then commenced wringing his hands like a man in agony, exclaiming, I am sorry that I ever left the Church of England. I have preached and published a great many hard things against the Church of England. I ought not to have done it.' This he repeated many times. His residence was a magnificent establishment. In the evening we held a meeting in the South London Temperance Hall and preached to a small assembly. The minds of the people appear to be taken up with everything but the things of God. Tuesday, Sept. 8. I went to St. James' Park and saw the Life- Guards; also a regiment of soldiers with a full band of music on parade. I visited Elders Kimball and Woodruff and went to see the House of Commons, formerly the House of Lords. The building is not so splendid as I expected. In the evening I conversed with Mr. Cooper, who gave in his name for baptism. Wednesday, Sept. 9. We removed our lodgings from Mr. Merrhield's to Mr. Morgan's, No. 40, Ironmonger Row, St. Lukes. Merrifields establishment had been recommended to us by Mrs. Allgood, and as the street was wide and cleanly, and the houses appeared retired and quiet, and the rooms assigned to us agreeable and airy, though plainly furnished, we congratulated ourselves upon securing such pleasant quarters within our limited means. Elders Kimball and Woodruff occupied the front room and slept together, I, the rear, sleeping alone. My rest was not pleasant, being constantly annoyed by visitations from the spirit of darkness, which required all my faith and energy of mind to resist. And as I had felt somewhat sceptical in the spiritual manifestations by which Brothers Kimball and Hyde were afflicted at Preston on their first visit to England, I said little about it. . Not far from my lodgings was one of a row of houses open for the sale of intoxicating liquors to be drunk on the premises; which was frequented by a great number of females. In passing the verandah I counted half a dozen women lying upon the floor dead drunk. The contiguity of this establishment and these scenes annoyed us. We paid Mrs. Merrifield our money and she bought and cooked our victuals. The beef furnished us was very tough. We, however, made no complaint to our landlady. She bought us some ribs which satisfied us that we were eating horseflesh instead of beef. Although we had paid her one week in advance, we left without assigning a reason. In the evening we held a meeting in Brother Connor's house for confirming those who had been baptized. Several others who were present were well satisfied with our preachings. We felt to thank the Lord for His blessings to us; we are in good spirits; feel to do the work of the Lord required of us as well as we can. O! Lord, give thy servants power to do good in Thy name and power to accomplish our mission. And on our return to enjoy the society of those whom we love. Give us food and raiment, that we may be comfortable and rejoice in the ways of life and salvation, and be enabled to save ourselves and those that hear us. A preacher came into our meeting with the intention of opposing us, but the Spirit of God was there and he was constrained to testify in our favor. Thursday, Sept. 17. Elder Kimball and I went to see Buckingham Palace, and the royal mews, where we saw Her Majesty's horses, carriage and harness of state. The carriage weighs four tons; it was built for George the Third in the year 1762; is 24 feet long, 8 feet, 3 inches wide, and 12 feet high. We saw 24 of Her Majesty's cream-colored horses ; the beds they lie on are better than those which half the people in London sleep upon. We preached in the evening at Father Connor's. A large portion of the Spirit of the Lord was enjoyed. Friday, Sept. 18, I visited and conversed with the people. Elder Kimball baptized four. Saturday, Sept. 19. Wrote a letter to the Saints in the Staffordshire Potteries. On this day Father Biggs called upon us and wished to be baptized. We went with him to the Baths and paid our entrance fee. He stepped into the water but it was so cold he dared not be immersed. 'Oh,' said he, 'it will take my breath! I feel it going!' So Elder Kimball and I went in swimming. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1840." Instructor. January 1948. pg. 24-25, 27.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE 1840 SUNDAY, Sept. 20. Preached in Tabernacle Square at 3 o'clock p.m. to about 5 persons, and in the evening at 6 o'clock held a meeting at Brother Connor's and confirmed four, and administered the sacrament. Monday, Sept. 21. Elder Kimball and myself called upon the Rev. Robert Aitken, but he would not give us an interview. His wife said he was engaged and would be for several hours. We then called upon Mr. Armstrong; he was away from home. We also called upon Mr. Bridges and had conversation with him. Mr. Connor introduced us to Mr. Mortier; he said he would call upon us at 3 o'clock p.m. Thursday. We called upon four preachers and warned them. Brother George Richie from Scotland called upon us; also Brother John Hulme from Stoke-upon-Trent; he is master of a canal-boat. Tuesday, Sept. 22. Raining all day. I was at home writing. Wednesday, Sept. 23. I went with Elder Kimball to the British Museum, which probably contains the greatest collection of curiosities in the world. We then went and called upon Brother Hulme at his boat and ate dinner with him. Spent the evening with Elder Kimball and Mr. Carter, who called at our lodgings to have some conversation with us. He appears to be much interested in the principles that we laid before him; he is a Wesleyan preacher and the first that ever called on us in London. May the Lord open his eyes that he may see and understand. Thursday, Sept. 24. Went to Euston Square and called upon Mr. Fox. He said he would come to meeting on the Sabbath; also visited San Giovanni, No. 23 Nassau Street, Middlesex Hospital. His wife is the daughter of Brother David W. Rodgers, of Montrose, Iowa. We then returned home. Mr. Carter came in and we spent some time in conversation with him. He said he had light enough. We told him a few things, but to no purpose. We lent him Parley P. Pratt's "Voice of Warning." He wished us well and left us. May the Lord open his eyes, if it is consistent, to see the way of life. Held meeting in the evening; few attended; we gave some instructions. Friday, Sept. 25. Wrote letters in the morning, and then went to St. Paul's Church; went up into the whispering gallery, the stone gallery, the golden gallery, and also into the 'Ball.' Four of us got into it; 12 persons can get into it at once. We were so far above the city that men looked like Lilliputians on the ground. The monument of the Fire of London, though 200 feet high, appeared far below us. The River Thames, 100 rods from the church, seemed to be nearly under us. This stupendous church is a great curiosity. Thus we visited the mistress of Protestant churches, the old cathedral of St. Paul where millions have walked to obtain the Bishop's blessings and confirmation. Tuesday, Sept. 29. I took leave of Elder Kimball and the Saints in London and started for Birmingham, 112 miles, and in 5 hours and 45 minutes arrived in that city and took coach for West Bromich, then walked to Grets Green; called on F. Panter, at William Walker's; traveled 120 miles and preached at Brother Walker's in the evening. My health is improving. Sunday, Oct. 4. Preached two sermons to the Saints and confirmed two. The work is spreading in this place. Monday, Oct. 5. All the Saints brought in their mites to furnish me money to pay my passage to Manchester. One woman gave me a shilling and said she wanted me to baptize her husband and family. I reported her case to Elder Rushton, as I was obliged to leave. I arrived in Manchester at 5 o'clock in the evening and there found Elders Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Orson Pratt, Wilford Woodruff and Willard Richards; spent a short time preparing for the conference. Tuesday, Oct. 6. General conference met at the Carpenters' Hall at 10 o'clock a.m. Six of the Twelve Apostles were present and other officers, viz., high priests, 5; elders, 19; priests, 28; teachers, 4; deacons, 2. 3626 members, 81 elders, 222 priests, 74 teachers, 16 deacons were represented and much important business transacted. Wednesday, Oct. 7. Met in council with the elders and instructed them in their duties, where to travel and labor. Elder Richards and myself were then selected to go to the printing office and correct the proof sheet of the conference minutes. In the evening went to the Carpenters Hall and heard a discussion on the Book of Mormon and water baptism between Mr. John Berry, a Methodist preacher, and Elder Alfred Cordon from Burslem, Staffordshire. Elder Cordon defended his cause nobly, and bore testimony with power and established the doctrine of baptism so clearly that no honest man could go away and say it was not a scriptural doctrine. Much good was done. Thursday, Oct. 8. Met in council with the Twelve and transacted some important business and wrote a letter to America. Friday, Oct. 9. Spent the day with the Elders. Saturday, Oct. 10. I took the railway to Birmingham and thence to London, and arrived at Father Connor's at half past 6 in the evening. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1840." Instructor. February 1948. pg. 69-72.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE 1840 Sunday, Oct. 11. Preached at Father Connor's house and found most of the Saints strong in the faith. Monday, Oct. 12. Visited the Queen's Guards, Settling House, Saint James' Palace, where I saw Mr. Nicholson and family; had some conversation with them on the gospel; they professed unbelief in the Bible. I also called upon Mr. W. Atwood; received a letter from Elder Heber C. Kimball. Saturday, Oct. 17. Elder Woodruff arrived from Manchester, via the Potteries and Birmingham, in good health and spirits. Sunday, Oct. 18. Sabbath. Spent the day giving instructions to the Saints and administered the sacrament. Monday, Oct. 19. Elder Woodruff and myself went to Great Russell Street and visited the British Museum. We were much delighted in viewing the antiquities it contained. The foundation of this museum originated with the will of Sir Hans Sloane, who, during a long period of practice as a physician accumulated a considerable library of books and manuscripts, and the largest collection of objects of natural history and works of art of his time. These, he directed, should be offered to Parliament, after his death, which took place in the year 1755. Tuesday, Oct. 20. Wrote letters all day. Wednesday, Oct. 21. Went to visit Mr. San Giovanni; spent a short time in conversation with him; took some refreshment, and then called upon Mr. James Nicholson, St. James' Palace; thence walked to St. James' Park, also around Buckingham Palace. The iron gates between St. James and Hyde Park are very large: I should judge, 24 feet high and each gate 10 feet wide, about 4 inches thick. We returned home through Regent Street, which is perhaps the most splendid in the world. Here we saw the gold and silver of the rich exposed to view. We saw such immense wealth that we were led to say that the day was not far distant when the riches and glory of the Gentiles would flee away. In the evening attended meeting with the Saints. Thursday, Oct. 22. This morning I received a letter from my father dated August 28th; also one from Elder Willard Richards giving an account of the death of Elder Woodruff's daughter, Sarah Emma, age 2 years. In the evening attended a missionary meeting of the Wesleyan Society. The Lord Mayor of London was called to the chair. The Methodists have become very aristocratic in England. The meeting was addressed by several eloquent speakers, belonging to the churches of England, Scotland, and also to their own denomination who, in turn, addressed the meeting on the necessity of sending the gospel to the nations in darkness, appealing to the sympathy and philanthropy of the good Christians present, for the necessary aid to carry on the work of God. The people responded to the call by subscribing several thousand pounds. We listened with emotions of sorrow for the blindness of the people and hypocrisy of the priests. O! that the servants of God could have had the privilege of occupying a small portion of time before that large congregation, that they might have told them the way of life and salvation; and show them they were the Elders of Israel, who are ordained of God, to carry the Gospel of Jesus Christ to the nations of the earth, without purse or scrip. O! Lord open the way for the truth to spread in London; feed and clothe thy servants, and make us wise, that we may be instrumental in saving men, for Jesus' sake. Friday, Oct. 23. I was somewhat unwell. My lungs were affected so that I spit blood. We published by placard an invitation to the people to come to our meetings and hear for themselves the principles of the gospel which we teach. Monday, Oct. 26. Walked into the country, and visited Queen Elizabeth's residence, Islington Green. It is a respectable old building; also saw the reservoirs containing water sufficient to supply the city should any accident happen to the New River Water Works. Tuesday, Nov. 3. In company with Elder Woodruff, I visited the British Museum, having formed an acquaintance with Mr. Palmer, the keeper of the Egyptian antiquities. As this was a day on which the museum is not open for public exhibition, he accompanied us through the various apartments, and spent several hours explaining to us the most important things relating to the whole collection of Egyptian, Jewish, Greek and Roman antiquities, which, to us, was very interesting. Friday, Nov. 6. Received and answered several letters, and went to St. Luke's church; heard the parson read the funeral ceremony over a female, who was to be buried. The minister committed her to the tomb with a 'full assurance of a glorious resurrection and eternal life.' This is the established custom of interring the dead. The worst infidel that ever lived has the same read over him at his burial. We returned home, reflecting upon the evils of priestcraft; the wickedness of men, and, their schemes to cover it up. I have been informed that this same minister of St. Luke's parish is a vile and dissipated man; he has the living given to him for life and is, of course, the spiritual pastor of the parish, drunk or sober, for life, Tt is not necessary for a man to be a good and virtuous man, or a good preacher in order to get an ordination in the Church of England; but, as they say, it is the call of God that gives the living, and Parliament supports it: this is a specimen of modern religion. Monday, Nov. 9 Received six letters, among which was one containing instructions from Elder Willard Richards to leave London, and go to the Potteries, and also, news containing the account of the death of my uncle, Joseph Smith. From the time I continued laboring in London to the present, I used every exertion consistent with my health and strength to plant the gospel standard; every visit I made, or call, or association was one continued effort to bear testimony; to teach, to warn the people, and thereby fulfil my calling; and I believe I can truly testify before the Lord that my garments are clean of the blood of the inhabitants of the British metropolis, and I can also testify the same of the labors of Elders Kimball and Woodruff, with whom I have been associated in this mission to London. I regret having to leave Brother Woodruff, but necessity seems to require it. Leave London Tuesday, Nov. 10. Took leave of Elder Woodruff and started by railway from Euston Square, and after a cold and uncomfortable ride of 113 miles, reached Birmingham; preached at No. 24 Park Street, and then went to the canal, where Elder Cordon baptized five persons. The Branch in Birmingham numbers sixteen. I slept at a public house. I dreamed last night of aiding in catching five fishes. Wednesday, Nov. 11. Wrote a letter to Elder Woodruff. Brother and Sister Cordon and John Burn walked with me along the Summit Canal; passed under five iron bridges; also a chimney 307 feet high, I think, the tallest I ever saw; it belongs to a soap factory. Called upon Brother John Johnson of Old Bury, and preached in the evening in Brother Johnson's house; he is a collier, and works at the bottom of a pit 300 yards deep, for two shillings per day, and half his time he cannot get work. Thursday, Nov. 12. Walked to Gret's Green; met with Brothers Snail and John Needham. Elder Cordon and several of the brethren and sisters accompanied me to visit the ruins of Dudley Castle; it is a large fortification. The outer wall was thrown down by Oliver Cromwell, who placed his cannon on the hill opposite the castle. The wall was two feet thick. Cromwell, finding the castle almost impregnable, gave up the siege. A few years afterwards it was destroyed by fire. Returned to Brother Walker's, Gret's Green; preached in the evening. After meeting I had an amusing conversation with a very dignified Wesleyan minister called 'the Reverend George Marsden.' Friday, Nov. 13. Wrote a note to Mr. Edward Jacks, Wolverhampton. In the evening I met with Elder Lorenzo Snow and gave an account of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon and the rise of the Church, to a houseful of people. I spent nearly the whole night with Elder Lorenzo Snow, who saw my father at Nauvoo. He left there the 22nd of July. Monday, Nov. 16. Elder Lorenzo Snow took leave of the Saints and walked to Wolverhampton; preached at Mr. Ed. Jacks' coffee house in the evening. The way seems opening here in Wolverhampton, and we expect to labor here. A man by the name of Henshaw took a bell and went into the streets in the vicinity of Mr. Ed. Jacks' coffee house and rang it like the town crier, and announced our meeting. He soon afterwards received the gospel and went to Merthyr Tydfil, in Wales, and engaged to work in the coal mines to support himself while he built up a branch of the Church, which was the commencement of the work in that principality. Tuesday, Nov. 17. Elder Lorenzo Snow and myself, in company with Mr. Ed Jack, visited the old church built in the year 966 and dedicated to St. Peter. The pulpit was carved out of solid rock. It contained a number of very ancient statues, which shows the knowledge of the inhabitants of the earth in the tenth century in architecture and the fine arts. I took leave of Elder Lorenzo Snow and my friend, Mr. Ed Jack, and got on the coach for Lane's End, Longton, Staffordshire and Cottony. After a cold and wet ride, on top of the coach, I arrived at Brother Isaac Whittaker's. Met with the Saints in the evening and heard many of them bear testimony to the truth of the work of God. I gave them some instructions on the subject of 'Spiritual Gifts.' Thursday, Nov. 26. I walked to Hanley and there met President Brigham Young and Heber C. Kimball, who preached at the 'Room,* or the Saints meeting room. It is really the upper part of a building used for keeping chickens in and holds two hundred persons. Slept at Brother Johnson's with Elder Brigham Young. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1840." Instructor. March 1948. pg. 106-108.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE 1840 Friday, Nov. 27. Elders Brigham Young and Heber C. Kimball preached at Brother John Rowberry's. Received letters from Wilford Woodruff and Orson Pratt. Saturday, Nov. 28. Visited with Elder Brigham Young and Heber C. Kimball who left for London. Wrote to father and directed a letter to Jacob Bigler, enclosing one to his. sister, Bathsheba W. Bigler. Wednesday, Dec. 9. Walked to Leek and preached in the evening at the meeting room. After meeting had some opposition from Methodists, Roman Catholics and Independents all combined. Some of the Saints have been turned out of employment. Spent the night at Brother Richard Rushton's but could not sleep for coughing. Saturday, Dec. 12. Spent part of the day at Brother Richard Rush- ton's, and visited Sisters Heath and Plant. Some of the Saints are suffering for want of food; others are turned out of employment for being Latter-day Saints. Hard times for these poor people. I pray daily for the Lord to gather them up and send them to Zion. Sunday, Dec. 20. Preached three times and broke bread. My cough is much better today. I confirmed four persons. The Lord seems to have given me strength today, for I have not performed a day's labor so easily for some weeks. Wednesday, Dec. 23. Got inside the coach and rode to Burslem. Received letters from Heber C. Kimball, Lorenzo Snow and Willard Richards: answered Elders Kimball's and Richards.' My lung is very sore and I am so hoarse I can hardly speak. Thursday, Dec. 24. Received letters from Elders Orson Pratt and George D. Watt; answered them. Spent the day by the fire with my coat on and felt very cold; but in good spirits. Friday, Dec. 25. Christmas Day. Conference assembled at the preaching room, at Hanley. Present: Elder Brigham Young and myself, of the traveling High Council; one High Priest, six Elders, sixteen Priests, four Teachers and five Deacons. Alfred Cordon was called to the chair. William Player was chosen clerk. The Church at New Castle, under Lyne, was represented by William Smith, president; 12 members, 4 Priests, 1 Teacher and 1 Deacon. Elder John Rowley represented the Church at Stoke-upon-Trent, there being 12 members, 1 Elder, 3 Priests, 1 Teacher, and 1 Deacon. Brother William Ridge represented the Church at Longton; 75 members, 1 Elder, 3 Priests, 1 Teacher, and 1 Deacon. Brother Groeutt, Teacher, represented the Church at Tunstall, 20 members, 1 Elder, 3 Priests, 1 Teacher and 1 Deacon. Elder Richard Rushton, Jr., represented the Church at Leek: 52 members, 21 Elders, 4 Priests, 1 Teacher and 2 Deacons. President Mumford of Badley Hedge, represented the Church at that place as having 15 members, 2 Priests, 1 Deacon and 4 Elders. George Simpson represented the Church at Burslem; 8 members, 3 Elders, 12 Priests, 4 Teachers, and 2 Deacons. 1841 (Ed. Note: While Elder Smith was on this mission in England he was frequently ill, most commonly with a bad cold and sore lungs, yet most of the time he continued preaching and traveling regardless of his illness. He also carried on a voluminous correspondence, including frequent letters to his fellow apostles in the British Mission.) Sunday, Jan. 3. Went to the 'Room' and heard Brother John Uxley preach a good sermon. I broke bread with the Saints in the afternoon. Preached to a large congregation in the evening. Monday, Jan. 4. Snow, 3 inches deep on the ground, and very cold weather. My health is no better. Stayed at Sister Budge's. Received a letter from Jacob Bigler, dated Nov. 9, 1840. Tuesday, Jan. 5. Answered Jacob Bigler's letter. Wednesday, Jan. 6. Walked to Longton and attended meeting. Wrote letters to Willard Richards and Wilford Woodruff. Thursday, Jan. 7. Wrote to John Taylor, Lorenzo Snow, Orson Pratt and Henry G. Sherwood. Went to a fellowship meeting and ordained William Meach and William Player Elders. It was a cold day and night. Friday, Jan. 8. Wrote letters to Hyrum Smith, Alfred Cordon and Catherine Smith. It was cold and frosty. Saturday, Jan. 9. Cold but clear. Received a letter from Elder Lorenzo Snow. Wednesday, Jan. 20. Spent the day at the White Hall, Farm House Company, with the old translation of the Bible, which belongs to Mr. Hancock, with much pleasure. Preached in the evening. Saturday, Jan. 23.1 received letters from Richard Rushton, Jr., and Elder Orson Pratt. Sent a note to John Burns and spent the remainder of the day at Mr. Hancock's, White Hall, Longport, reading the old Bible, 240 years old, to him again. Thursday, Jan. 26. Read some of the works of John Magowan; walked to Hanley and attended meeting of the Saints. Gave some instructions on the subject of "Gathering." Wrote a letter to Orson Pratt. W. Mason, a member of the Church, has been acting very unwise. I visited him but he would not be taught, and then I spoke to the Saints upon the subject. Today I received a letter from the same W. Mason calling me a pretending Priest and that my God was gold. The Saints then withdrew fellowship from him until he shall make ample satisfaction. . . . Monday, Feb. 15. Still at Leek. More pleasant weather. While writing to Reuben Hedlock I was disturbed by the petitions of beggars, who, like American politicians, deliver stump speeches. So many of the poor are begging that it would astonish the Americans. England is in distress and I pray to the Lord for deliverance of the Saints from the coming ruin. Tuesday, Feb. 16. Spent the day in study. In the evening, I attended council with the brethren and gave much instruction. Wednesday, Feb. 17. Received letters from President Brigham Young and Willard Richards, one on the subject of "Gathering." In the evening I called the Saints together and laid the subject before them. All were willing but none able to gather at present. Wrote a letter to President Brigham Young stating the condition of the Saints, etc. Thursday, Feb. 18. Feel very well. Writing this morning. Met with the Saints in the evening and read two letters I received from President Brigham Young and Elder Willard Richards on the subject of gathering to America. None ready but all willing to go. Wednesday, March 3. Elder Heber C. Kimball arrived here from London and preached in the evening. Spent the night at Brother William Player's. Elder Heber C. Kimball’s health is poor owing to incessant labor on his mission. Thursday, March 4. Elder Heber C. Kimball and myself spent some time visiting the Saints. We have had severe colds. We talked to the Saints in the evening and gave them some idea of the coming of trouble. Visited Mr. William Noon. Friday, March 5. Elder Heber C. Kimball and myself spent the day with the Saints. Baptized Mr. William Noon and his wife, Sarah. I received two letters from my father. . . . Received letters from Lorenzo Snow and Bathsheba W. Bigler, the latter dated Jan. 22, 1841, and contained good news. . . . |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1840." Instructor. April 1948. pg. 173-176.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE 1840 SATURDAY, March 6. Rode to Burslem. Elder Kimball left for Manchester. I wrote letters to Lorenzo Snow, John Smith and Bathsheba W. Bigler. Attended the council and gave some advice and instructions to the brethren. Friday, March 12. Very pleasant day. Wrote letters to William Noon, H. Glover, Parley P. Pratt, Brigham Young and Willard Richards and Wilford Woodruff. My cold makes me feel very unpleasant. At Brother James Galley's, Macclesfield, a large town in Cheshire; the inhabitants are silk manufacturers, there being only four cotton factories in the place. Many of the factories are very large and carry on a trade with America and other countries, silk being the principal article manufactured. The common class of people are very poor and scarcely get sufficient to support them for their work; others have no other resources than begging from door to door. Trade was never known to be so dull before. One of the brethren told me that for three months past he had not earned over five shillings a week, on account of no work. This place has four large churches dedicated to English clergymen: many large chapels and a number of large shoal houses. A large town hall adorns the public square: number of inhabitants 50,000; eleven chapels; one Catholic church, four meeting houses or places of worship; 17 school houses, some of them very large and elegant. One contains over 2,000 scholars. Notwithstanding the number of school houses many of the children are quite ignorant of the common branches of study. Saturday, March 13. Wrote letters to George W. Gee and John Taylor. The day is most beautiful, the wind blowing like spring. The streets are occupied by a company of beggars, who make known to the people their wants by giving a stump speech, while the others are calling from door to door for something to eat. Minutes of Conference The second annual conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- day Saints assembled in their meeting room on the 5th of March, 1841. Present: George A. Smith of the Traveling High Council; Alfred Cordon, traveling High Priest, Elder Galley, three Priests, five Teachers and 2 Deacons. Meeting called to order by Elder James Galley, who proposed Elder Alfred Cordon to preside over the conference. He opened the meeting by prayer, and then proceeded to draw fellowship from two members. He represented that Branch as consisting of one Elder, 6 Priests, 5 Teachers, 3 Deacons and 91 members. The nominations were Brothers John Horrocks, David Henshale, William Boyle, W. Butterworth, Priests; Peter Johnson, James Bramwell, Abel Taylor and James Start, Teachers; Joseph Taylor, Deacon. After the ordinations. Elder George A. Smith delivered an appropriate address to those brethren who had been ordained. The meeting was dismissed by Alfred Cordon, who returned thanks. All the above resolutions were carried unanimously. Elder Alfred Cordon delivered some suitable remarks on the subject of ordination. (Signed) W. Boyle, Clerk.' The number of Saints represented in the March conference in Gloustershire, Worcestershire, Manmothshire and Herefordshire, were one thousand five hundred and thirty-nine members, 36 Elders, 103 Priests, 38 Teachers and 9 Deacons. A conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was held in the Leek meeting room. Present: Elder George A. Smith of the Traveling Council; 2 Elders, 6 Priests, 2 Teachers and 2 Deacons. Elder Alfred Cordon was called to the chair and John Hunt was chosen clerk. Meeting opened by prayer by the chaplain. The conference then proceeded and drew fellowship from Mark Washington and wife. John Hunt, President of the Branch at Leek represented that Branch as consisting of 63 members, 1 Elder, 6 Priests, 2 Teachers and 2 Deacons. Elder Smith then arose and made some remarks upon ordinations and moved that Stephen Nixon receive the office of Elder. Seconded by Brother Richard Rushton Sen.; with one exception, it was carried. The objection was made by Brother Jackson who was called upon to state his objections. He arose and said there was partial dealings, for he was the oldest Priest and had a right to the office; he knew it by the spirit of God, and that Elder George A. Smith had not been to see him at his house, and that it had been given in tongues that George Nixon be ordained an Elder; and he very covertly observed that tongues did not govern the Church, and that Elder Rushton had offended him very much by asking him for the rent of the 'Room' which he promised to pay. Elder George A. Smith then arose and spoke at considerable length upon the conduct of Brother Jackson in accusing Brother Rushton in that manner, and that instead of attending to the words of the Saviour as is laid down in the eighteenth chapter of Matthew 'that if his brother had offended him he was to go and tell him his fault, between his brother and him alone.' But he had broken it by bringing it before the Church and before the world in an unrighteous, unchristian and ungodly manner. After considerable investigation. Elder Smith moved that Brother Jackson be suspended until he made public acknowledgment of his error. Seconded by Brother G. Clowes and unanimously carried. It was moved, seconded and carried that T. Hudson, T. Gibbs and T. Knight be ordained Priests; also that G. Clowes, F. Rushton and C. Rushton be ordained Teachers. Notice was given that the ordinations would be attended to next evening. Moved and carried that Elder Knight act as Presiding Elder over the Leek Branch of the Church. (Signed) John Hunt, Clerk. Friday, March 19. Meeting assembled according to notice previously given and proceeded to ordain those that were set apart last evening. Brother G. Clowes arose and made an objection to Brother Nixon being ordained, which was that Elder George A. Smith had been dealing partially, 'for,' said he, 'Brother Nixon has taken you to his house, fed and treated you like a gentleman and therefore,' said he, 'that is the reason you have called him to be an Elder and his calling was not by the spirit of God.' After making some observations on the subject. Elder Alfred Cordon moved, and it was carried unanimously, that Brother G. Clowes be suspended for publicly and falsely accusing Elder George A. Smith, until he made public acknowledgment. After which. Brother Clowes attempted several times to throw the house into confusion but did not succeed. Elders George A. Smith and Alfred Cordon proceeded to ordain three Priests and two Teachers. Elder Nixon preferred delaying his ordination until Sabbath. Elder George A. Smith delivered a suitable address to the Officers and members. Meeting closed by singing. Prayer by President Cordon. (Signed) John Hunt, Clerk.' Sunday, March 21. Preached to the Saints. Brother G. Clowes made a confession of his conduct to the Saints. He said he had done wrong and I had done right, and he had accused me falsely. I preached in the evening. A collection was taken, amounting to ten shillings. I wrote a letter to Brother Lorenzo Snow. Ordained Brother Nixon an Elder and confirmed one person. Brother Nixon preached in the afternoon. Monday, March 22. Took leave of the Saints at Leek, leaving most of them in tears. Walked to Lane End, Elder Nixton accompanying me. We found the brethren all well. Saturday, March 27. Attended a council of the officers at Hanley Meeting Room. They raised a subscription of four pounds towards taking me home. Elder Woodruff gave much instruction to the Elders. Sunday, March 28. The conference met at the Assembly rooms, at half past ten and transacted some very important business. Monday, March 29. Spent the day in packing up my things and taking leave of the Saints. I attended council in the evening. Elder Woodruff and myself gave much instruction to the Elders. Tuesday, March 30. Elder Wilford Woodruff and myself left for Manchester, traveling in the coach, and landed at Brother Pratt's at 10 o'clock. Received No. 7 of the 'Times and Seasons' and a letter from Don C. Smith. Wednesday, March 31. Spent the day at Elder Pratt's. Thursday, April 1. Elders Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Orson Hyde and Willard Richards came and we spent the day together. Friday, April 2. Elders Orson Pratt, John Taylor, Wilford Woodruff, Parley P. Pratt and myself, with the Elders that were here yesterday, spent the day in council. Much business was transacted. . . . Saturday, April 3. Met again and proceeded with the business. Adjourned for dinner, after which we met again with the Saints. We all bore testimony to the work of God. The hall was filled with people. Sunday, April 4. The quorum met again and proceeded with the conference business. Elders Hedlock, Wright, Curtis, Lorenzo Snow, and L. Rich came to the council. Monday, April 5. Spent the day in council and transacting important business. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1841-1843." Instructor. May 1948. pg. 215-218.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE 1841-1843 Tuesday, April 6. Conference met at the Hall at half past 10 o'clock. Had a good meeting and transacted much business. May the Lord bless this day's labor to the good of thousands. 5,134 members, 132 Elders, 302 Priests, 101 Teachers and 77 Deacons reported. Friday, April 16. Went to sea in the ship 'Rochester' and took passage on her for New York. I had a state room made in the second cabin and found that the ship was to have sailed on the 12th inst. We told the ship-owners we could not go until the 21st inst., the agent said it would wait for us. Saturday, April 17. Spent the day preparing to go home. Sunday, April 18. At my lodgings No. 1., Gunville Street. Monday, April 19. Spent the day in packing up my things and taking leave of the Saints. In the evening I attended council and Elder Willard Richards and myself gave much instruction to the Elders. Tuesday, April 20. Went aboard the ship 'Rochester' and left Woodhouse for New York. President Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Orson Pratt, Willard Richards and family and Wilford Woodruff in company. We all look forward to the time when we shall arrive home with much pleasure, and hope that the poor Saints in England, whom we regret leaving behind, may soon follow us to Zion. Wednesday, April 21. Set sail and put to sea. Arrival at New York Thursday, May 20. Landed at New York in good health and spirits. Friday, May 21. Wrote a letter to my father and George W. Gee. Friday, June 4. Left New York for Heightstown by rail, parting with Elders Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball and John Taylor, who proceeded on their journey home. I met Elder Erastus Snow, who carried Elder Reuben Hedlock and me to New Egypt, and while on our journey we were upset in our carriage and a wheel ran off. Saturday, June 5. Met Elder William Smith and Brother Winchester at a wood's meeting. I preached in the woods to a small assembly. Nauvoo, Wednesday, July 14. Visited Bathsheba W. Bigler. Thursday, July 15. Visited Joseph Smith, Jr. Sunday, July 18. Heard Elders Sidney Rigdon and John Taylor preach. Elder Taylor and myself broke bread to the Saints. I spoke to them for the first time in Nauvoo. Monday, July 19. Spent the day with Elders Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Orson Pratt and Johnson. Sunday, July 25. I was married in Nauvoo by Don C. Smith to Miss Bathsheba W. Bigler, who was born near Shinston, Harrison County, Virginia, May 3, 1822. She was the daughter of Mark and Susannah Bigler. He was the son of Jacob Bigler, who was one of the first settlers in that county, as New Virginia was then entirely in possession of Indians. After which we went to the meeting ground and heard Elder Orson Pratt preach. After he had finished speaking I made a few remarks. In the afternoon Elder Sidney Rigdon preached a great sermon to the Saints, as a general funeral address. After him Joseph Smith spoke. Monday, July 26. Mrs. Smith and myself went to see Brother Yorkham, who had had his leg amputated the day before. Tuesday, July 27. Went over the river and introduced my wife to my father and mother. Saturday, August 7. At 2 o'clock the 8th, Don C. Smith, editor of the 'Times and Seasons' was buried. Elder John Taylor preached his funeral sermon, and a military band accompanied his remains to the burying ground. His funeral was attended by thousands. His loss will be deeply felt and lamented by all who knew him. Tuesday, August 10. Spent the day with Joseph and the Twelve at Nauvoo. Had a very good time. Thursday, August 12. Went over to Nauvoo and heard a conversation with the Sacke chief. Had a very interesting time. Saturday, August 14. Myself and wife took breakfast with Kisk ku Kusk, the Fox chief. Monday, August 16. Met in conference with the Twelve of the Church and transacted much business. Joseph Smith buried his youngest child. It was over one year old. Wednesday, August 25. We commenced keeping house today. Procured a small cabin and moved our things into it. We made our bed on the floor and dedicated ourselves to God, for life, praying for His blessings to rest upon us during life and that prosperity may crown our labors, after both of us had called upon the Lord and returned our thanks for His mercy in bringing us together after being so long separated. Our family circle was a little larger than our new marriage would call for. My companion had engaged to take care of the only child of a departed sister: her name is Frances Marion Wilkenson, a lively little girl three years of age. Sunday, Dec. 12. We this day moved into a log cabin, which was built principally with our own labor, and which we can call our own. We hung blankets in the window for want of glass and find ourselves quite comfortable. 1842 Monday, January 31. We moved from our own dwelling into the City of Nauvoo and hired a house of E. Robinson, esq.; it was a poor log cabin. We crossed the river on a skiff with our things. Our bed fell into the water and got wet. We slept on the shore and both took cold. Monday, Feb. 7. Moved again and took a room of Bishop McKnight. My wife has the chills and fever. We give two dollars per month for the room we have taken. Tuesday, Feb. 15. Health poor and weather cold. Mrs. Smith is still unwell but has no chill, but instead a bad cough. Oh! Lord open up the way for us to live. Tuesday, April 5. Moved from Bishop McKnight's to a small log cabin with an old picket fence around it. The cabin is a miserable one and the fence much out of repair. But, after putting a few more shingles on the roof and laying a floor we took possession of it through the kindness of Joseph Smith and Alfred Cordon. Sunday, June 26. We put up our bed in the chamber of our new house, which with the aid of providence and God we have built. It has no doors or windows as yet. Thursday, July 7. Health poor. The Lord gave us a son, born at 4 o'clock this morning. We feel very thankful. Sunday, July 10. He was blessed and named by my father, who called him after me, George Albert. Saturday, Sept. 10. Left Nauvoo in company with Elder Amasa Lyman to hold conference with the Twelve in the principal towns of Illinois. We were conveyed in a carriage belonging to President Joseph Smith to Lima. When we arrived we found the meeting open and President Brigham Young preaching. Sunday, Sept. 11 . We all preached and then called for volunteers to go [with us]. Fifty-four came forward and gave in their names. Thirteen were baptized. Monday, Sept. 12. Brother Clawson sent his team with Brother Amasa Lyman and myself to Quincy. Tuesday, Oct. 18. Elder Amasa Lyman came to Kane in Green County. Elder Lyman is sick. We found Uncle Asa Lyman and family in good health. It did me good to see them as we had given them up as lost. Uncle told me some of the products of my great grandfather's pen; written to a young lady who had pinned a flea to her white apron in meeting. His name was Ebenezer Loomis. 'A lusty big flea came seeking for food, While the minister was opening the word which was good, A white apron betrayed him because he was black. And she with a dagger pierced him through the back.' Thursday, Oct. 27. Elder Lyman has been confined to the house with a lung fever. I have preached three times since we came here. Elder Lyman was taken good care of by Brother Swenington and family. We have had a good visit with Uncle Asa and family; they are all well. On our return from Lima 1843 Monday, May 15. At noon we stopped at the house of Mr. Mahon, at Green Plains, and waited some time for Mac to come in. While waiting Joseph and myself spent the time in conversation on the grass plot south of Mac's house. Joseph asked my opinion of W. W. Phelps as an editor. I told him I thought Phelps the sixth part of an editor, that was the satirist. When it came to the cool discretion necessarily entrusted to an editor in the control of public opinion, the soothing of enmity, he was deficient, and would always make more enemies than friends. But for my part I would be willing, if I were able, to pay Phelps for editing a paper, provided nobody else should have the privilege of reading it but myself. Joseph laughed heartily and said I had the thing just right. Says he, 'Brother Phelps makes such a scarce use of language, as to make enemies all the time.' At the close of our conversation, Joseph wrapped his arms around me and pressed me to his bosom and said, 'George A. I love you as I do my own life.' I felt so affected I could hardly speak, but replied, I hope. Brother Joseph, that my whole life and actions will ever prove my feelings and affections towards you.' |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1844." Instructor. June 1948. pg. 278-280.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE 1844 THURSDAY, May 9. Started from Nauvoo, in company with Elder Wilford Woodruff and Jedediah M. Grant, in a lumber wagon of Elder Ezra Thayer. Our mission is to visit the Eastern States and hold large meetings in every place we can. Preach the gospel and electioneer for General Joseph Smith who is a candidate for the office of the president of the United States. The first day we preached at Laharpe and put up with Elder George Coulson. Elder Wilford Woodruff preached in the school house to about 200 persons, who seemed anxious to hear. Slept well, and enjoyed good spirits. Kind Heaven protect my little family from every evil or sickness. Friday, May 10. Left Laharpe and traveled through a prairie country 24 miles and put up with Brother Aaron Powers for the night. I burned my forehead in the sun. The family was sick. We administered to them. Friday, May 17. A large assembly of five hundred people at Ottawa were gathered together and I addressed them on the subject of General Joseph Smith's claim for a candidate for the presidency of the United States. My lungs were so much affected I could hardly articulate; but I had the power of speaking for half an hour. The people applauded the sentiment very highly and seemed much pleased. After meeting they all quietly dispersed without the least sign of any unfriendly feeling. Saturday, May 18. Went to New ark conference at 1 o'clock and proceeded to organize; eight Elders, one Priest and one Teacher were ordained. Gave the Elders much instruction. Conference Minutes. Newark, Kendall County, Illinois. May 18, 1844. Conference convened pursuant to notice: There were present two of the quorum of the Twelve, 1 High Priest, 2 Seventies, 9 Elders, 1 Priest and 1 Teacher. Conference called to order by Elder Woodruff. Elder George A. Smith called to the chair. Opened by singing and prayer by the president. Representation by the several branches was called for when the following branches were represented as follows: Newark Branch, 35 members, 1 Elder and 1 Teacher; La Selle Branch, 46 members and 2 Elders; Ottawa Branch, 16 members and 2 Elders; Burean Branch, 15 members and 3 Elders; Pleasant Grove Branch, McHenry County, 10 members and 2 Elders; Indian Creek Branch, 5 members; Big Vermillion Branch, 4 members; French Creek Branch, 2 members; total, 13 3 members, 10 Elders and 1 Teacher. It was moved and carried that Canute Peterson, Severt Olson, Zimri H. Baxter, Levi Lightfoot, Simpson D. Huffaker, Mads Madsen, Vance Jacobs and Oder Jacobson be ordained Elders; Henry Saba a Priest; Ole Johnson and Peter Maclin be ordained Teachers. All of which persons were then ordained unto the offices assigned them, under the hands of Elders Wilford Woodruff, George A. Smith and Ezra Thayer. Appropriate remarks were then made by Elders Woodruff and Smith, by way of counsel and instruction to those who had been ordained; followed by Elder David Savage. Adjourned until Sunday morning at 10 o'clock. Sunday, May 19. Conference met according to adjournment. Opened by singing and prayer by Elder A. M. Wilsey. A discourse was then delivered by Elder Wilford Woodruff, in which he instructed the Elders to be careful to preach on the first principles of the gospel and doctrine of Christ, and not spend their time in warring with the opinions of men; showed the importance of revelation and the necessity of a prophet of God as the head of the Church on earth being as necessary in order to exist and advance in knowledge, as for a natural body to possess a head in order to live. He considered we were enjoying the society of as good a prophet in this day as any people ever enjoyed in any age of the world, and believed all good men would think so if they were fully acquainted with him and his principles. He was followed by Elder George A. Smith, who bore testimony to the truth of the fulness of the gospel; counselled the Elders to be humble and not get head and shoulders above their brethren, lest they fall like the tallest trees of the forest that are first swept down by the raging storm. He made many other appropriate remarks which were well received by the congregation. Adjourned until 2 o'clock p.m. 2 p.m. Met according to adjournment. The sacrament was administered to the Church, and many testimonials given from the Elders and members present concerning the work of the truth they had received. Conference was dismissed among the best feelings which were manifested, not only by all of the Saints, but by the whole congregation of citizens that attended. Good order prevailed through the whole conference; attention, kindness and civility was manifested by all who were present. (Signed) Geo. A. Smith, President. Asa Manchester, Clerk. At the close of the conference Elders Charles C. Rich, David Fullmer, Henry Jacobs and Moses Smith arrived direct from Nauvoo, on their way to Michigan. Monday, May 20. Met in the evening at a public meeting and read General Joseph Smith's views on the policy and powers of government and discussed the subject of politics. Brother David Fullmer addressed the meeting in a very eloquent manner; after which I made some remarks about the treatment and conduct to the Mormons, etc. The Democrats got much agitated and Dr. Smith turned around and attempted to defend Mr. Clay. Much confusion prevailed but finally the meeting adjourned in good order. Tuesday, May 21. We all went to Juliet and put up with Sister Dana. A man, who had been ordained and baptized by one Elder Nixon, of Laharpe, had pursued so unwise a course that Elder Wilford Woodruff and myself had to disfellowship him; Elder Nixon having left his papers with Sister Dana, We preached on politics to a very attentive assembly in a large school room. Wednesday, May 29. After a tedious journey we arrived safely in the Comstock Branch, Kalamazoo County, Michigan, in good health and spirits, but much fatigued with traveling through mud holes and sand hills. Thursday, May 30. Elder Wilford Woodruff and myself took up our lodgings with Elder Ezekiel Lee, the Elder of the branch. Found them a very kind family. We rested ourselves as much as we could and got ready for conference. The Elders commenced gathering. Friday, May 31. A public meeting was held at which General Charles C. Rich and Elders Harvey Green, S. Brent and many other Elders came. Elder Wilford Woodruff made an address to the people on the claims of General Joseph Smith for a candidate for the presidency of the United States. After him I made some remarks using such arguments as I knew of. Elder David Fullmer, Gen. C. C. Rich and others followed with suitable remarks. A good feeling prevailed among the congregation; they gave good attention and seemed much pleased. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1844." Instructor. July 1948. pg. 322-325.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE 1844 Saturday, June 1. Conference met at the barn of Elder Ezekiel Lee, at 10 o'clock a.m., in Comstock, Kalamazoo County, Michigan. There were present two of the Quorum of the Twelve, viz., Wilford "Woodruff and George A. Smith; three of the High Council, viz., S. Brent, Chas. C. Rich and David Fullmer; five of the High Priests Quorum, viz., Harvey Green, Zebedee Coltrin, Moses Smith, Ezra Thayer and Graham Coltrin; eight of the Seventies, viz., Thomas Dunn, E. M. Webb, Pardon Webb, J. Hatch, J. H. Perry, W. Hubbard, J. Vandeason and D. Cornish; fourteen Elders, viz., Ezekiel Lee, J. Cram, S. C. Willard, L. Ensign, Crandall Dunn, Norton Jacobs, David Savage, and P. R. Smith; two Priests and 1 Deacon; total thirty-five. Conference was called together by Elder C. C. Rich, Elder Wilford Woodruff called to the chair. Elders Crandall Dunn and E. M. Webb were chosen clerks. Opened by singing and prayer by the president. Representations of the different branches of the Church called for, when the following were given: The Kalamazoo Branch represented by Ezekiel Lee, 44 members, 6 Elders, 1 Priest and 1 Deacon; Grand Prairie Branch by E. M. Webb, 8 members and 1 Elder. Also the Atsego, Pawpaw, Albion, Calhoun, Forance, St. Joseph, Motville, St. Joseph and Barry Branches of the Church were represented by E. M. Webb and found to contain with the scattered members, 1 5 Elders, 4 Priests, 1 Teacher and 2 Deacons. Moved and carried that Gideon Brownell, Jonathan Willard and Charles Lee be ordained Elders ; Seth Taft a Priest and John W. Tyrrill a Teacher. The above-named persons were ordained under the hands of Elders Wilford Woodruff, George A. Smith, Zebedee Coltrin and David Fullmer. Moved and carried that we sustain Elders Charles C. Rich and Harvey Green in their appointments to preside over the branches of the Church in the State of Michigan. The day was occupied in giving much important instructfon to the Elders. The assembly was first addressed by the President, Wilford Woodruff, who was followed by Elders George A. Smith, Samuel Bent, Chas. C. Rich, Zebedee Coltrin, E. M. Webb, Crandall Dunn, Harvey Green, David Fullmer, Ezekiel Lee and Graham Coltrin. The Elders were strictly charged to keep within the limits of the first principles of the gospel, and let mysteries alone. It was ascertained that some were unwise and had preached false things. Such things were corrected. The congregation was dismissed, after which the Elders assembled together and were addressed by President Woodruff and Elder George A. Smith who forcibly urged home to their minds the necessity of their pursuing a wise course in relation to their teaching and to let what they called mysteries alone. The names of some who had been unwise in their teachings were called as examples to the rest. We were falsely informed that Elder Button was injuring the cause. As there were quite a number of Elders present, the greatest care was taken to give very necessary information in regard to their mission that they might pursue a wise policy in all things assigned to them. Sunday, June 2. A large assembly was assembled -at 10 o'clock a.m., which was composed of some of the most respectable citizens of the county. They were addressed in the forenoon by Elder Wilford Woodruff and after him by Elder Zebedee Coltrin. In the afternoon by Elders George A. Smith, David Fullmer, Samuel Bent, and Charles C. Rich, all of whom ably set forth the first principles of the gospel of Christ and delivered their testimony (attended by the spirit and power of God) unto the audience who sat in silence manifesting good interest and attention. At the close of the meeting that warmth of friendship and feeling of kindness that marks the noble and generous was manifested by many of the assembly among whom was General Cornstock and Dr. Woods. At the adjournment of the conference the Elders again met together and President C. C. Rich proceeded to appoint the Elders to their respective stations in the different counties of the State. Adjourned sine die. (Signed) Wilford Woodruff, President Crandall Dunn, E. M. Webb, clerks. Monday, June 3. We left Kalamazoo County. Tuesday, June 4. Traveled 25 miles. Wednesday, June 5. Traveled 31 miles and put up with Mr. Lowry, 7 miles from Ann Arbor. Thursday, June 6. Arrived at Pleasant Valley, Livingstone County, Michigan. Saturday, June 8, and Sunday, June 9. Held conference at B. B. Searls in Pleasant Grove. Monday, June 10. Delivered a lecture on politics. While in Pleasant Valley we have put up with B. B. Searl and were very kindly treated by himself and family and his friends in the neighborhood. I wrote letters to my wife and father. My health is very good. Conference minutes. Pleasant Valley conference met at Brother B. B. Searl’s on the 8th of June, 1844. The following churches were represented as follows: Pleasant Valley, Rose, Monroe, Napoleon, Jackson (in Jackson County) , and Cedar, Livingston County. They have in all 89 members, 51 Priests, 45 Teachers, and 2 Deacons. Moved and carried that Alphonzo Terry, Samuel Gould, Isaac Williamson and Samuel Herrington be ordained Elders and Lysander Terry a Priest. They were then ordained under the hands of Elders Woodruff, Smith and 2. Coltrin. Instructions were given to the Elders and assembly by Elders Woodruff, Smith and Coltrin. Sunday, June 9. The conference was addressed in the forenoon by Elders George A. Smith and Zebedee Coltrin. In the afternoon by Elders Woodruff, Dunn and others. We broke bread unto the Saints and had a good time. Benediction by Wilford Woodruff. (Signed) W. Woodruff, President C. Dunn, Clerk.' Monday, June 17. Elder Wilford Woodruff and myself parted, he starting for the Boston conference. We have been together six weeks and God has blessed us and has heard our prayers. We have not asked at His hands without receiving, and we have laid hands on the sick and healed them. At Franklin I found Elder M. Sirrine in a very dangerous situation having been kicked by a horse and his jaw bone broken. It had been set in a very clumsy manner by a physician, who was no surgeon, and not being in place and bound up properly it gave him much pain. His neck began to mortify; we endeavored to rebuke the soreness and after exercising our faith we rebuked the pain and soreness. When we first went there the people all thought he must die. He is a wise Elder and has great influence among the people in this county. Saturday, July 13. Received a paper giving an account of the murder of Joseph and Hyrum Smith. We could not believe it. In the evening Father Samuel Bent, Ira Wilkes, General Charles C. Rich, Graham Coltrin and David Fullmer started on their way home; all, as one, pronounced the account a hoax. We had a meeting appointed in Elkhart on the next day. Sunday, July 14. On our way to meeting at Elkhart, we met Brothers Jones and Thompson from Laharpe. They told us that Joseph and Hyrum Smith were murdered on the 27th of June, in Carthage Jail, having been shot four times each through their bodies. We proceeded to meeting and Brother David Fullmer preached. Our hearts were filled with grief and we went to Brother Tibbitts and spent the day in mourning. Deep sorrow filled all the Saints' hearts and many gave themselves up to weeping. Monday, July 15. We all felt much the worse for want of sleep. I parted with Brother Crandall Dunn and got in a wagon with Brothers C. C. Rich, Z. Coltrin and David Fullmer to go home. We appointed Brother Crandall Dunn to preside over St. Joseph County Branch of the Church and ordained him to the High Priesthood. He was also left in charge of the adjoining counties. Returned to Florence, St. Joseph County, Michigan. Elders Samuel Bent, C. C. Rich, Ira Wilkes, David Fullmer and Zebedee Coltrin started for home. It was raining but we traveled 28 miles and arrived at Gideon Brownell's in Bertrand, Berriand County, Michigan, at whose request we preached in the evening. I was very unwell- In the morning we pursued our journey. Tuesday, July 16. Reached Laharpe in the afternoon. One of our horses gave out, and Elders Samuel Bent and Ira Wilkes having a one-horse carriage left us and pursued their journey home. We went on a few miles and put up at the Beaver Dam. During the night I was quite unwell. One of our horses was unable to go any further. Wednesday, July 17. We exchanged our tired horse for an old blind mare and traveled on. In the evening we stopped and put up at the Pastor County Branch near Horse Prairie, 8 miles from Valparazo, Iowa, where I preached in the evening. Thursday, July 18. Had a heavy shake of ague and a bad fever which lasted all day. I suffered much. The Elders laid hands on me and anointed me with oil of peppermint consecrated for the purpose. It rained and lightened all night in a dreadful manner. Friday, July 19. Pursued our journey. The streets were full of . water and it came through the wagon- box. All the creeks were overflowing and many of the bridges gave way. I got wet to the skin. We put up with Brother Samuel Bent in the, then called. Grove Branch. Saturday, July 20. Showering in the morning; the afternoon was fine and dry. Traveled 32 miles. We crossed a number of large streams of water and the bridges having been carried away we were much exposed in fording the small and deep water. I broke out with a kind of hives and swelled all over. I was compelled to go to bed in my stockings, my feet were so swollen. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1844." Instructor. August 1948. pg. 370-374.
My Journal ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE GEORGE A. SMITH 1844 Sunday, July 21. I traveled 32 miles and arrived at Newark, Kendall County. Put up with Brother Archibald Wilsey. He gave me some composition, after which I ate a little and rested well. I had not taken any food for three days before. All the Saints were glad to see us. Saturday, July 27. Reached home at midnight and found my father with my family. All well. The County of Hancock looked gloomy; and to think of the innocent blood shed in her seat of justice in a most inhuman manner, made my heart sick. The streets of Nauvoo looked more pleasant. Sunday, July 28. Many friends visited us. I went to see Brother Willard Richards and John Taylor, who were in jail with Joseph and Hyrum Smith, when they were murdered. Elder John Taylor was severely wounded, but is slowly recovering. From Monday the 27th of July till Friday the 2nd of September I spent in attending councils, giving instruction, visiting the sick and using all my efforts to hurry on the Temple and prevent division in the Church. Monday, Sept. 2. Spent today in endeavoring to counsel James Emmett and prevent him from taking a party away from here. He was stubborn. Tuesday, Sept. 3. I learned that Elder Sidney Rigdon was making a division in the Church, ordained prophets, priests, and taking a company from the way of the Lord. The Twelve visited him but to no purpose. He said his authority was greater than ours and seemed determined to scatter the Church and lead off parties. He claimed to have had many visions and revelations at variance with those given through Joseph Smith. We talked with him till about 9 p.m. and after mature deliberation disfellowshipped him and sent Elders Parley P. Pratt, Orson Hyde and Amasa Lyman to demand his license. He was angry and said he would expose the counselors of the Church and publish all he knew about us. He said he knew the Church had not been led by the Spirit of God for a long time. We also withdrew fellowship from James Emmett and Zachariah B. Wilson for not following counsel and seeking to lead the Saints into the wilderness. Wednesday, Sept. 4. Spent the day in counseling on the affairs of the Church. Thursday, Sept. 5. Attended a meeting in the afternoon. Elders Parley P. Pratt, Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball and myself addressed the Saints. Subject: 'The actions of Sidney Rigdon.' Friday, Sept. 6. Attended a meeting at the Seventies Hall, Elder Orson Pratt preaching. Attended a council of the officers of the Nauvoo Legion. Also laid hands on a number of the sick. Attended a council of the High Priests and ordained D. S. Hollister to the office of a High Priest as he was appointed to a mission at Baltimore, Maryland. I also attended the lodge and officiated as W. M. Visited Elder Willard Richards who is very sick; also Robert Pierce who was offended at me, but we parted in peace. Saturday, Sept. 7. Visited the sick and took a ride with Brother Taylor. Sunday, Sept. 8. The Church assembled in a special conference and held a council on the actions of Sidney Rigdon, which lasted 5 hours. He was cut off the Church for ordaining officers, holding secret meetings, and in them attempting to lead off a company of Saints to the Alleghany Mountains, and threatening to publish an exposure of the church and declaring it had not been led by the Lord for a long time. All the above charges were proven and he was cut off by the High Council and people. In the evening the Twelve and myself had some talk with James Emmett who promised to hearken to counsel and agreed to come in the morning and get advice. Monday, Sept. 9. Met in Council and found many men calling for information. James Emmett would not take our counsel. Tuesday, Sept. 10. I went to a council and heard the mobs' order (given by Col. Williams) read. Gen. Deming gave his opinion that they could not raise a mob large enough to do any mischief. Elder John P. Greene, city marshal, died this morning, of inflammation of the bowels. He was a good man and his loss will be felt by all his friends. In the evening I attended a Council of the officers of the Legion. A resolution was passed to build an arsenal and a powder magazine. We agreed to buy a five hundred stand of arms for the Legion. $13 was subscribed for the building. I got an old musket and bayonet for my own defense. Wednesday, Sept. 11. Rainy. I met with a number of officers of the Legion to pick out the location for the arsenal. John P. Greene was buried. The City Council and police force were in attendance at the funeral. Sunday, Sept. 22. I went to a meeting in the forenoon and addressed the high priests quorum. Met in council with a number of friends in the evening. Mr. Murray McConnel, the governor's agent, conversed with us on the subject of arresting Col. Williams and T. C. Sharp on the charge of the murder of Joseph and Hyrum Smith. Elder John Taylor made an affidavit and Aaron Johnson, justice of the peace, issued a writ for the above-named individuals. Monday, Sept. 23. Many reports are in circulation about the mob. Tuesday, Sept. 24. I was called up by the police. Attended a funeral at 10 o'clock a.m. At half past 12 o'clock I went to a council of the officers of the Legion and debated on the subject of granting a posse at the request of the governor's agent. It was decided that it would not be wisdom to do so. Afternoon attended a council of the Twelve and selected fifty high priests for a presiding mission, and presidents for nine quorums of seventies. Two companies of militia from Quincy arrived in town. I had an interview with their officers. Captains Morgan and Swindler, who informed me that they had 75 men with them. Tuesday, Oct. 1. Elder Orson Pratt and myself visited the bishops of the several wards and instructed them on "Baptism for the Dead." Met with the Twelve and others at a prayer meeting. Wednesday, Oct. 9. People scattering from conference. I have a bad cold. For six weeks I was confined to the house with my cough and cold and could do but little business. Much excitement prevailed and all the Twelve were away or sick. I was taken into a place where I had to counsel Generals Rich and Miller. Much trouble is expected. Great pains were taken by our enemies to raise a mob, but the Lord deserted them. I have attended many councils and great pains have been taken to transact much important business. The Seventies Hall was dedicated by the seventies, fifteen in number. Each day the Twelve made dedication prayers which were reported by the clerks. We had a good time, the band and choir being always in attendance. President Joseph Young gave much good instruction. He had the care of it on his hands and managed matters with great satisfaction. It was a glorious dedication and may the Lord bless Brother Joseph Young, president, and all the quorums of seventies. 1845 Sunday, Jan. 26. I went to the Seventies' Hall and gave some instructions concerning a grammar school. We this day received a letter from Almon "W". Babbitt with the news that the charter of our city was repealed on the 22nd of January, by a vote in the house of 36 to 76. Thus the Legislature has taken from us the last chance of law to protect us from the mob in the county. I finished my letter to Wilford Woodruff. Held council in the evening. Elder John E. Page was present. Monday, Jan. 27. Spent the day at President Young's giving out letters of agency to the high priests. Sent me out to collect tithing for the temple, fifty having been sent out before for the same purpose. Tuesday, Jan. 28. Getting up a petition to the Legislature. Wednesday, Jan. 29. Spent the day in reading and doing business about the city. Ordained Lyman Higby to the office of an elder. Thursday, Jan. 30. Wrote a patriarchal blessing. In the afternoon went to a council pf the Twelve, the City Council, the High Council, and the Trustees, and the old police of the city. Brigham Young was chairman. A resolution was entered into to use all simple means to defend and retain the charter of the City of Nauvoo. Resolved that a committee be appointed to obtain all legal information from the best sources on the subject of "Repeal" and of the proper course to take in appealing to the judiciary for a text on the constitutionality of the right of "Repeal." Much pains was taken to get the wisest counsel. It was agreed to hold the city election as usual and we made an earnest request for all the citizens to attend. Sunday, Feb. 9. My father and I went to the temple and had the bell rung. In a few minutes afterwards a large assembly gathered together. I addressed them for about an hour. After, John Taylor spoke for a considerable time. The day being fine, the whole congregation seemed cheerful. Monday, March 17. Went to the house of Elder Brigham Young and sat in council. Elder Orson Hyde made a report of his mission to St. Louis. I baptized a number of citizens and procured some means for the temple. We received a letter from Gov. Thomas Ford on the subject of our charter. He gave his opinion on the act of repeal as constitutional and if we appeal to the Supreme Court it will be sustained. We also received a letter from Hon. John C. Spencer of New York, who gives the same opinion on the same subject as Gov. Ford. Received a letter from the missionaries of the Society Islands; they reported good news, the work was going on prosperously. In the evening a large number of brethren gathered at the Council Hall. All the bishops from the city and a number from the country were present; also their counselors, and about two hundred of the severities and high priests. President Brigham Young gave an outline of the object of the meeting, to-wit: To take some measures to watch for the safety of the public, as the repeal of our city charter has left us without police and men are taking advantage of having no police and are coming here for the purpose of stealing and robbing. We had made a great effort to watch the movements of marauders. I made a few remarks in favor of dividing the city into precincts so as to have a large number of civil officers. We went and spent a long time in prayer and private counsel. Went home at about eleven o'clock. Sunday, April 6. Conference met at the usual place of meeting at an early hour. The assembly was the largest I ever saw in Nauvoo. Perfect order pervaded the meeting. President Brigham Young addressed the Saints on the subject of "Baptism for the Dead." He had a great portion of the spirit of God and spoke very clearly. The meeting then adjourned till 2 o'clock p.m. Elder John E. Page delivered an able discourse, after which the meeting adjourned till Monday. Monday, April 7. The day being very windy, the congregation moved into the Hollow, which took one hour. Dr. John F, Charles of Carthage complained of some boys hissing and whistling at him. President Young said he hoped no more such conduct would be heard of and regretted that we had no police to regulate things. Elder Heber C. Kimball delivered a very spirited discourse to the conference, on the necessity of building the temple and Nauvoo House and thereby fulfilling the revelation given on the 19th of January, 1841. The authorities of the Church were presented and unanimously received by all. I was elected a trustee of the Nauvoo House Association. The trustees were instructed not to pay any old Missouri debts out of means subscribed for the temple. Tuesday, April 8. Conference met at 10 o'clock. Elder Heber C. Kimball delivered a very eccentric discourse to the amusement of the assembly, and the meaning of his remarks was apparent to all. Pres. Young and Elder Orson Hyde gave much good instruction, in the afternoon, on the present situation of affairs in the Church. Charles Irons wrote a letter to President Young, which was read to the congregation by Orson Pratt stating that President Young was afraid and did not know what to do. In my opinion it was intended as an insult to President Young. Conference adjourned until the 6th of October, 1845. Monday, April 21. Took a lesson in phonography this morning of George D. Watt at the Seventies' Hall. Friday, May 2. Went to phonography school. We gathered a little means for the Nauvoo House. I visited many sick. Felt quite unwell myself and was in bed part of the day. Saturday, May 3. Spent the day at school and made every exertion to raise a little money for the Nauvoo House Association. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1845." Instructor. September 1948. pg. 418-422, 444.
My Journal ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE GEORGE A, SMITH 1845 MONDAY, May 5. Attended phonography school in the forenoon. Spent the rest of the day attending to Nauvoo House business. Received fifty dollars for a share of the Nauvoo House stock. Met in council at President Brigham Young's. Present: Elders Heber C. Kimball, John Taylor, Orson Hyde, William Smith, Amasa Lyman and myself. It was agreed, on the recommendation of William Smith, that Samuel Brannan be restored to the Church. William Smith bore testimony that Samuel Brannan was innocent of the charge brought against him. We went to the temple. I saw George W. Robinson who was in town a few minutes. Tuesday, May 13. Was employed in revising the history of Joseph Smith the Prophet at Bishop Edward Hunter's. President Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Dr. Willard Richards and myself had retired to keep out of the way of writs that were said to be issued against us. I went home in the evening and after visiting Amasa Lyman, who is sick, I went to bed and had a good night's rest. Wednesday, May 14. I visited William Smith's wife, who was sick, with my father, who administered to her. I went to Bishop Edward Hunter's. He gave me a present of a note he held against me. I received the money from him four years ago, while on my English mission. He said I was welcome to the debt, and gave it as a present. Employed in revising history. Dr. Richards read a letter from Addison Pratt, who is on the Island of Tahoon, in the South Pacific Ocean. He says he has baptized 18 persons and four more were to go forward the next day. He tells hard stories on the sectarian missionaries and their wives and daughters. He gave a pleasing description of the Island and climate and says they have caught very large eels, like those of New England. The natives are so kind as to do everything in their power to make them happy. Thursday, May 15. Fast Day among the Saints, and meetings were held in the several wards and contributions were made by the Saints, to the bishops of their respective wards, for the poor. Enough Avas contributed to sustain the poor until harvest. I spent the forenoon in reading the "Neighbor" to President Brigham Young who was quite unwell with a chill. Amasa Lyman and Dr. Willard Richards are very sick. I visited them both in the afternoon. Friday, May 16. Spent the day with President Brigham Young and Dr. Willard Richards revising history. Saturday, May 17. Spent the day in revising history. Elder John Taylor was with us. Bishop Edward Hunter and family take the best possible care of us and make us happy. May the Lord bless them forever. "We hear that some strangers are in town. The people are quiet. Saturday, May 24. Went to the temple and laid the last stone on the south-east corner, which was done in the presence of a large congregation. Most of the Twelve, the trustees in care of the temple and committee being present. President Young preached a splendid sermon after the stone was laid and lead the shout of 'Hosanna to God and the Lamb' three times. I laid hold of the stone and assisted in placing it. My feelings were such that I could not suppress a flood of tears. The band played beautifully. We dismissed the assembly as the mob had gathered in town with writs and attachments for some of the Twelve. We left before it was suspected by any. The scene was solemn and impressive. My father and hundreds of others wept. All gave thanks to God for His blessings and hearkening to our prayers and permitting us to finish the stone work of so mighty an edifice. The shouts of 'Hosanna' were heard down at the river. At 10 o'clock Orson Pratt preached the funeral sermon of Caroline, wife of William Smith. A large assembly had gathered together to pay their last respects to her remains. Her corpse was deposited in the tomb of Joseph, near the temple. She leaves a husband, two children, and a multitude of friends to mourn her loss. Visited the pottery at 1 o'clock and dined with Elder John Taylor at half past one, where a council of the Twelve met and took into consideration the case of Elder Samuel Brannan, who had been previously disfellowshipped. An investigation was entered into, Elder Brannan introducing testimony to prove his innocence of the charge. The brethren present expressed their feelings towards Elder William Smith, to which he responded by lifting both hands to heaven and expressing the same. The Twelve then put their hands on his head and ordained him a Patriarch for the Church, which ordination was reported by Elder Willard Richards. Elder Samuel Brannan read a number of letters of recommendations from influential gentlemen of New York to Governor Ford and inquired into the propriety of his visiting them. The question was deferred until Monday. Council adjourned. Monday, June 16. A number of persons brought their dollars for the benefit of the Nauvoo House. Went on top of the temple and held a council with a number of the brethren. Father Sanger was baptized and ordained a high priest. I spent some time with Brother Major and Van Sickles. Wednesday, June 18. Spent the day with Elders Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Ezra T. Benson, Phineas H. Young and Charles Shumway revising the history of Joseph Smith. Thursday, June 19. Spent most of the day in reading Church history. Went to the temple to Council and prayer meeting at 3 o'clock. Friday, June 20. Spent the day with Elder Kimball revising the history of Joseph Smith and collecting lost items. Wednesday, June 25. Went with President Brigham Young to Dr. Willard Richards' house and read a letter from Brother William Smith stating that he was afraid of his life and made accusations against Brother Tufts of the police. We agreed to call a council of the Twelve Apostles. We gave notice to everybody we met to attend meeting at 3 o'clock and prayed God to set the matter right. I gave Brother William notice to meet at the police office at 6 o'clock and settle his fears, if possible. We met at the house of Brother William Smith, who made a very long and pathetic speech against Brother Tufts and family. After some remarks by President Brigham Young he agreed to compare his statement with Brother Tufts and be satisfied. We thought we could then settle the whole matter in a few minutes. The Council adjourned. Thursday, June 26. I am today 28 years old. Went with President Young and sealed Brother Sawyer's wife to him for time and eternity. Spent the afternoon in council and prayer at Elder Willard Richards'. Sunday, July 20. Attended meeting at the Grove. Brother Orson Pratt preached a sermon on philosophy, and President Young made some explanations on the subject. Elder John Taylor made some remarks in relation to the bodies of the Hodges, who were executed in Iowa for murder, as they were buried in the Church burying ground, after which Wm. Smith and others addressed the meeting. The assembly voted unanimously that a separate place should be procured to bury the Hodges in. I made a few remarks in relation to the building of the Nauvoo House and called on the congregation for assistance. Attended council at 4 o'clock and prayer meeting at 6 o'clock. I received a letter from Elder Wilford Woodruff, dated Liverpool, May 23, 1845, and it contained an account of the prosperity of the Church in England. The account far exceeded our expectations. Monday, July 21. I employed Brother Jacob G. Bigler to write up my journal, which is several days behind time, and to file and pack away my letters which I have written home while on different missions. Attended a council at the Temple at 2 p.m. A large caravan of living animals came to this city for exhibition. Admittance 30 cents. Just about the time they commenced to exhibit a wind and rain storm came from the north filling the air with dust which was past description. It tore down their show tents so the admittance price was reduced to 12 cents. No material damage was done, more than the wetting of a great multitude of very fine dresses. Tuesday, July 22. Went to phonography school. Went to council with President Young to settle a family difficulty between Jacob Butterfield and wife. The trustees of the Nauvoo House let the trustees of the Temple have 50,000 bricks and the trustees of the Temple let the trustees of the Nauvoo House have fifty cords of wood, in exchange. Monday, Aug. 18. Commenced the brick work on the Nauvoo House. The Twelve went into the south-east corner of the foundation, where Elder Kimball made a few remarks and offered a prayer dedicating the building to the Most High and asking Him for His blessing to rest upon the workmen, the architecture, and the trustees, and that the building might be speedily finished and that no means be wanting to complete the work. The first brick was laid by Alonzo Rolla on the same corner that Elder Heber C. Kimball had offered the prayer. Brother Keeler commenced upon the southwest corner. Those two were the only two good workmen present. I spent most of the remainder of the day hunting up bricklayers. Attended Council at President Brigham Young's. Tuesday, Aug. 19. Spent most of the day hunting bricklayers. Attended council in the afternoon. Thursday, Aug. 21. Spent the day at the Nauvoo House and with Brother Willard Richards giving him the commencement of the history of Zion's Camp. Friday, Aug. 22. With Dr. Willard Richards on history. In the afternoon attended meeting of the quorum of Seventies. The dome of the Temple was put in its place on the tower and our country's flag placed upon it. I have no flour or meat for the workmen on the Nauvoo House. So they went home empty-handed, but felt well in spirits. Sunday, Aug. 24. On history till noon with Dr. Richards. Went to a meeting of the quorum of Seventies at Brother Young's. Called on the bricklayers of the city and asked them to come and build the Nauvoo House. Fifty volunteered a contribution to pay the contracted debt of the Nauvoo House. About $130 was raised. Sunday, Aug. 31. I have been very busily engaged the last week on the business pertaining to the Nauvoo House and revising the Church history of Zion's Camp. The weather is very hot. Elder Parley P. Pratt returned from his mission. There were about 300 workmen employed on the different branches of the Nauvoo House all last week. My sister Caroline was married to Thomas Callister of the Isle of Man. Elder Pratt addressed a large congregation, after which I made a few remarks. In the evening I attended a council in company with a number of others. After which we visited Elder William Smith.' Saturday, Sept. 13. Sheriflf J. B. Backenstos issued the following proclamation: "Whereas a mob of one to two hundred men under arms have gathered themselves together in the south-west part of Hancock County, and are at this time destroying the dwellings and other buildings, stacks of grain, and other property, of a portion of our citizens, in the most inhuman manner, compelling defenseless women and children from their sick beds, and exposing them to the rays of the parching sun, there to lay and suffer without the aid or assistance of a friendly hand to administer to their wants in their suffering condition. The rioters spare not the widow or the orphan, and while I am writing this proclamation, the smoke is rising to the clouds and the flames are devouring four buildings, which have just been set on fire by the rioters. Thousands of dollars worth of property has already been consumed and an entire settlement of about sixty or seventy families laid waste. The inhabitants thereof are fired upon, narrowly escaping with their lives, and forced to flee before the ravages of the mob. By the revised laws of our State under the criminal code, sixth division? 56th section, one hundred and eight first page, the crime of arson is described as follows: 'Any person who shall wilfully and maliciously burn or cause to be burned any dwelling house, kitchen, office, shop, barn, stable, storehouse, &c., &c., shall be deemed guilty of arson and upon conviction thereof shall be punished by imprisonment in the penitentiary for a term of not less than one year nor more than ten years. And should the life or lives of any person be lost in consequence of any such burning as aforesaid, such offender shall be guilty of murder and shall be indicted and punished accordingly.' 'And, whereas, the laws of this State make it my duty as a peace officer of this county, to suppress all riots, routs, &c., &c., and all other crimes, therefore, I, Jacob B. Backenstos, Sheriff of the County of Hancock, and State of Illinois, in the name of the people of said State and by the authority vested rioters and maintain the supremacy of the law. (Signed) J. B. Backenstos, Sheriff of Hancock County, Illinois. P.S. It is a party of my policy that the citizens of Nauvoo remain quiet and not a man of that city leave as a posse until it be made manifest that the law and order in me by virtue of my office, hereby citizens without the city will not solemnly command the said rioters and other peace-breakers to desist forthwith, disperse and go to their homes under the penalties of the law, and I hereby call upon all the law-abiding citizens as a posse comitatus of Hancock County to give their united aid in suppressing the have force sufficient to suppress the rioters of this disgraceful outrage; but that two thousand effective men hold themselves in readiness to march at a moment's warning to any point in Hancock County. J. B. Backenstos, Sheriff, &c.' |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1845." Instructor. October 1948. pg. 465-468.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE 1845 Sunday, Sept. 14. The sheriff went to Carthage and other parts of the city and tried to raise a posse to disperse the mob. They were driven out by an armed mob with bayonets last Monday. Elder Solomon Hancock and most of the Saints arrived from the Morley settlement. A large congregation was assembled at the stand and addressed, as usual, by Elders Amasa Lyman, Heber C. Kimball, Brigham Young and Morley. All the quorums were called together in the afternoon. President Young requested the men with teams to go to Lima and bring grain, &c. One hundred and ten teams were volunteered and started at 9 o'clock p.m. Council met in the afternoon at 5 o’clock. Monday, Sept. 15. Forty-four houses and out-houses had been burned up to this morning. J. B. Backenstos went to Warsaw and tried to summon a posse but could not. Several ranches were burned in the Prairie Branch of the Green Plains precinct. Michael Barnes, a constable from Carthage and his brother came in with writs for the arrest of Brigham Young, Heber C, Kimball, Willard Richards, John E. Page, Daniel Cairns and myself, issued by Capt. Smith of Carthage Grays, on complaint of one Barkman. The charges were for aiding and abetting Joseph Smith in treasonable designs against the State, for being officers of the Nauvoo Legion, for building an arsenal, for keeping cannon in time of peace, for holding a private council in Nauvoo, and for holding correspondence with the Indians. They called on Bishop George Miller, who had been arrested in Carthage, to put him in jail. But he, being a little enraged, said there were not enough men in Carthage to put him in jail. So they let him go. Barnes told George Miller that he wished to see them all except William Smith, as the writ embraced him. Bishop Miller proposed to them to have an interview with the persons. Barnes said he would leave the names and requested them to meet the justice at Fellows' Prairie House, 4 miles this side of Carthage. In the evening the teams returned from Lima, with fifteen hundred bushels of corn, and left about ten times as much on the ground) the wheat and oat stacks having been burned to the ground. A company of about a dozen burned the Fellows' house and barn. The folks recognized Barnes and his brother in the mob. Four hundred bushels of wheat was burned in the barn. After the house had been set on fire a sick woman pleaded to stop, but they took and thrust her out, saying, 'We will help you.' Tuesday, Sept. 16. Mr. Backenstos started from Warsaw for Nauvoo. It was with great difficulty he was kept from being murdered. While there an anti-Mormon named Fleming accompanied him three miles and then told him to be careful and not meet any armed men, for there was a plot to take his life. He had not proceeded far before he saw coming towards him a camp army. He drove his horse at full speed to. If possible, get out of their way, but they pursued him at full speed, and were gaining on him at every moment. They would have overtaken him had he not arrived at the railroad where he found some families who were moving In, and Porter Rockwell eating dinner, Mr. Backenstos motioned them to desist, but they were about leveling their guns, when he commanded Porter Rockwell to fire, which he did, making one of them groan out. About forty more came in view and took the man that fell and turned back. The sheriff then came to Nauvoo and commanded the citizens of every precinct to resist further depredations of the mob. A committee was appointed and a proposal made to make peace. Wednesday, Sept. 24. The Twelve and about forty or fifty others went to Carthage, where we found the sheriff and his posse of about 150 men, in the court house. Fifteen of the brethren were arrested on the charge of treason by the sheriff and taken before Justice Barnes, and after a hearing were discharged. We visited the jail on reviewing the ground around it and the position that was taken by the mob together with the position of the Carthage Grays, I satisfied myself that not less than six or eight balls were fired into the window from the Carthage Grays at the time of Joseph and Hyrum Smith's murder. The place looked desolate, many of the people having removed. We returned to Nauvoo at sundown. The Council received a letter from a committee appointed by a public meeting held in Quincy. The proceedings were mobocratic. The Council resumed business till midnight, and drew up the following proclamation and sent E. A. Bedell and B. Rose as messengers to the governor: "Nauvoo, Sept. 24, 1845. Whereas, a council of the authorities of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints at Nauvoo, have this day received a communication from Henry Ashbury, John P. Robins, Albert J. Pearson, P. A. Goodwin, J. M. Rasston, M. Rogers and E. Conyers, committee of the citizens of Quincy, requesting us to communicate in writing our disposition and intention at this time particularly with regard to removing to some place where the peculiar organization of our Church will not be likely to engender so much strife and contention as so unhaply exists at this time in Hancock and some of the adjoining counties: And, whereas, said committee, have reported to us the doings of a public meeting of the citizens of Quincy, on the 22nd inst., by which it appears there are some feelings in that place concerning us as a people and in relation to which sundry resolutions were passed purporting to be for the purpose of maintaining or restoring peace to the country. And whereas, it is our desire, and ever has been, to live in peace with all men, so far as we can, without sacrificing the right of worshiping God according to the dictates of our own conscience, which privilege is guaranteed to us by the constitution of the United States, And, whereas, we have time and again been driven from our peaceful homes and our women and children been obliged to exist on the prairies, in the forest, on the roads and in tents in the dead of winter, suffering all kinds of hardships, even to death itself, as the people of Quincy well know: the remembrance of those hospitalities in former days still causes our hearts to burn with joy and raise the prayer to heaven for blessings on their heads. And, whereas, it is now so late in the season that it is impossible for us as a people to remove this fall without causing a repetition of like sufferings. And, whereas, it has been represented to us from other sources that those named and even in some communication from the executive of this State, that many of the citizens of the State were unfriendly to our views and principles. And whereas, many scores of our houses in this county have been burned to ashes, without any justifiable cause or provocation, and we have made no resistance till compelled by the authorities of the County so to do, and that authority not connected with our Church. And, whereas, said resistance to mobocracy from the legally constituted authorities appears to be misunderstood by some and misconstrued by others, so as to produce undue excitement in the public mind, And, whereas, we desire peace above all other blessings, we would say to the committee above named and to the governor and all the authorities and people of Illinois and the surrounding States and territories, that we propose to leave this county next spring for some point so remote that there will not need to be a difficulty with the people and ourselves, provided certain propositions necessary for the accomplishment of our removal shall be observed, as follows, to-wit: That the citizens of this and the surrounding counties, and all men will use their influence and exertions to help us to sell or rent our properties, so as to get means enough that we can help the widow, the fatherless, and destitute to remove with us: that all men will let us alone with their vexatious law-suits, so that we may have the time for we have broken no law, and help us to get cash, dry goods, groceries, good oxen, milk cows, beef cattle, sheep, wagons, mules, harness, horses, &c., &c., in exchange for our property, at a fair price, and deeds given on payment; that we may have the means to accomplish a removal without the suffering of the destitute, to an extent beyond the endurance of human nature that all exchange of property be conducted by a committee or committees of both parties, so that all business may be transacted honorably and speedily; that we will use all lawful means, in connection with others, to preserve the public peace while we tarry, and shall expect decidedly that we be no more molested with house-burning, or any other depredations, to waste our property and time and hinder our business. It Is a mistaken idea that we have proposed to remove in six months for that would be so early in spring that grass might not grow, or water run, both of which would be necessary for our removal, but we propose to use our influence to have no more seed time or harvest among our people in this county, after gathering our present crops. And that all communications to us be made in writing: By order of the Council. Brigham Young, President. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1845." Instructor. November 1948. pg. 515-518.
My Journal ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE GEORGE A. SMITH 1845 THURSDAY, Sept. 25. Council met in the morning. Sent the propositions to the Committee from Quincy. We hear very excited news. Committee of six was appointed this evening to move in all the brethren. And today all the brethren from Camp Creek made the commencement with one hundred teams. In the afternoon we met in council and received a proclamation purporting to be from the governor. The sheriff, J. B. Backenstos, pronounced it to be a hoax. We spent some time in prayer. Met in council again in the evening at Elder Taylor's and dispatched Hyrum Kimball and Andrew Lytle to the governor to learn the facts in relation to the proclamation above named. Several affidavits were taken by Hyrum Kimball in relation to the mob. Mr. J. B. Backenstos wrote his fifth proclamation. An attempt was made to get up a mob meeting at Montrose; it did not succeed very well. We received an excellent letter from Orson Hyde. Friday, Sept. 26. Met in council in the morning. After some conversation in relation to Carthage, we adjourned until 1 o'clock. Met again at the specified time and spent an hour in prayer. I never have felt really free before now. I read a letter from James Brown, which stated that William Smith was safely quartered in I. J. Adams' house in Augusta. Also that a mob was gathering at Madison, which raised considerable excitement. About all the brethrens' families at LaHarpe moved in this evening, having continually been threatened by the mob. Also a posse of 50 men under J. P. Harmon, who had been out protecting said families, moved in. They were addressed by President Brigham Young in a few remarks. I visited several sick. Wednesday, Oct. 22. Four or five who assisted in closing up the press of the 'Nauvoo Expositor' were tried before Judge Purple and acquitted. Thursday, Oct. 23. A posse of thirteen of the governor's troops came in from Carthage to search for a bogus press. They searched the house of Lucian "Woodworth> at the instigation of Hawkins Taylor, sheriff of Lee County, Iowa. They stated that one of his neighbors had purchased a set of dies of a blackleg in West Point, also, an order of Woodworth's daughter for the press, in question. They had the order and she, not knowing anything about it, they searched to obtain it, but without success. I have spent the day at home. Attended a council in the evening. Information came that seven houses and three other buildings were burned in the Morley settlement, or lower part of the county. The Council advised all who had houses burned to go to Carthage and get out bills of indictment. Orson Spencer read a communication from the governor. Wednesday, Nov. 12. Brother Rice's farmhouse was burned by about thirty men on Camp Creek. They swore they were the governor's troops. Lawyers Finch and Robertson were in the company, or mob. Saturday, Nov. 15. This evening a party of the mob left Lima to burn Solomon Hancock's house. They did set fire to a stock of hay near his barn. Brother Hancock and others of the brethren went to rake the straw away from the building, but were fired into by the mob. Edward Durphy, an aged man, was shot dead on the spot, and the balls flew around the rest like hail. No others were hurt. Sunday, Nov. 16. Brother Durphy's body was brought to Nauvoo. A general meeting of the companies for the West was held. News arrived that Theodore Turley was arrested at Alton on a charge of bogus-making. Monday, Nov. 17. A company arrived. I received a letter from Wilford Woodruff. Tuesday, Nov. 18. The Council received information from Mr. Brakman that State Attorney Bockman and others were arrested for the murder of Durphy and put in Carthage jail, and they requested witnesses, of course, to go through another farce. Saturday, Nov. 29. The Twelve and quite a number of others met in the Temple and carpeted the long room, the small rooms and an attic which had been finished. Sunday, Nov. 30. Eight of the Twelve, to-wit: Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Orson Hyde, Parky P. Pratt, Willard Richards, John Taylor, Amasa Lyman, John Smith and myself, the two bishops, Whitney and Miller, Joseph Young and a number of high priests belonging to the priests quorum, numbering in all 22, met together in the attic story of the Temple and proceeded to dedicate the upper rooms. The dedication prayers were offered by Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball and Joseph Young, and reported by William Clayton. Tuesday, Dec. 2. Received a letter from Messrs. Duncan & Co., of Bloomington, stating that a heavy firm in Philadelphia wished to know the condition and situation of our property, with the terms, & C, as they wished to buy, and for their ability to do so referred us to Sheriff J. B. Backenstos, and others. They proposed to pay specie for the whole if a bargain could be made. The Council returned answer by letter, that if their agent or agents would come here and examine the property, we could sell the whole, or any part of the city of Nauvoo owned by our people, or the farms in the county, for fifty per cent under the valuation of like property, similarly situated in the county. Spent the day in the Temple making preparations for the endowments. In the evening Albert P. Rockwood, Benjamin L. Clapp and J. M. Grant were ordained under the hands of Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Orson Hyde, Parley P. Pratt and myself to preside over the first quorum of Seventies, filling vacancies caused by the death of Daniel S. Mills; apostacy of Josiah Butterfield, and the neglect of Roger Orton. Spent an hour in prayer. When I returned home I spent the remainder of the evening in full possession of a tremendous headache. 1846 Tuesday, Jan. 13. I went to the house of the Lord with my wife, Bathsheba W., and we were sealed by President Brigham Young, in the presence of witnesses, which was duly recorded. We then received a second anointment under the hands of Elder Orson Hyde. Sunday, Jan. 25. We went to the Temple and anointed our children, George Albert and Bathsheba to the birthright and they were sealed to us upon the altar by Presidents Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball and Bishop George Miller, and a great many others. We were sealed to father in the same manner. Saturday, Feb. 7. I went to the Temple with Bathsheba. Upwards of six hundred received the ordinance of first anointment of the priesthood, this being the last day for administering them, for the present. Sunday, Feb. 8. Met in council with the Twelve in the southeast corner room, No. 1, in the upper story of the Temple. Kneeling around the altar we dedicated the building to the most High and asked His blessing on our intended move to the West, and asked Him to enable us some day to finish the lower part of the Temple, and dedicated it to him and asked him to preserve the building as a monument to Joseph Smith. We then left it. Elder Brigham Young addressed the Saints in the Grove and informed them that the company going to the West would start this week across the river. Monday, Feb. 9. I packed up my goods and family and sent them over the river, remaining behind myself to close up some business and to prepare an additional wagon. Thirty or forty State troops are in town. In the afternoon the Temple was discovered to be on fire, but we put it out before much damage was done. We met in council with the Twelve and Presidents of the Seventies and heard two letters read. The band played several tunes on top of the Temple. I retired to rest much fatigued and out of health. Tuesday, Feb. 10. My father and his family crossed the river. Saturday, Feb. 14. I crossed the river and found my family at Brother Martin's in good spirits. President Brigham Young also crossed with his family. Sunday, Feb. 15. I removed my family to the camp on Sugar Creek near the bridge in Ambrosial township, where the company was gathered. We found plenty of timber and water. Pitched our tents for the first time. Some slept in wagons and some in tents. The night was clear but cold. Monday, Feb. 16. President Brigham Young called the Saints together and commenced to organize them into companies of hundreds, fifties and tens, giving them considerable instruction relative to the journey. It was severely cold. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1846." Instructor. December 1948. pg. 577-580.
My Journal ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE GEORGE A. SMITH 1846 TUESDAY, Feb. 17. The camp was called together and the organization still continued. I organized my family into a company as follows: My brother-in-law Jacob G. Bigler, captain, Henry W. Bigler, clerk, John D. Chase, commissary. Capt. Jacob G. Bigler, my wife's brother, was born in Harrison County, West Virginia, A. D. April 4, 1813. Henry W. Bigler, my wife's cousin, was born in Harrison County, West Va., Aug. 28, 1815. John D. Chase, born, Bristol, Addison County, Vermont, Aug. 10, 1815. Jesse B. Martin, born, Harrison County, West Va., April 11, 1825. John Harvey, born, Balluston, Lanark County, Scotland, Dec, 1816. David Smith, born, Newry, Oxford County, Maine, July 10, 1820. George A. Smith, born, Potsdam, St. Lawrence Co., New York, June 26, 1817. Bathsheba W. Bigler Smith, born, Harrison County, West Virginia, May 3, 1822. Children of George A. and Bathsheba Smith: George A. Smith, Jr., born Nauvoo, Hancock County, Illinois, July 7, 1842. Bathsheba Smith, born, Nauvoo, Hancock County, Ill., Aug. 14, 1844. Outfit. Five wagons and nine horses, six of which are good and serviceable; two yoke of oxen, 1,000 pounds of flour; 12 bushels of corn meal; 3 bushels of parched meal; 350 pounds of biscuit, or sea bread; 150 lbs. of meat; 2 bushels of seed corn; 1 bushel of spring seed for wheat; 3 bushels of seed buckwheat; 100 pounds of fall wheat (this wheat I exchanged for flour and a variety of garden seed) ; two sets of plow irons; one shovel plow; 2 spades; 2 hoes; 2 froes; 1 iron wedge; 5 augurs; 30 lbs. of iron; 20 extra horseshoes; 30 pounds of cut nails; one extra king bolt; 2 three-quarter bolts; two light draft chains; 50 lbs. of soap; 3 rifles; 3 muskets; one brace of belt pistols; 2 kegs of powder; 100 lbs. of lead, and 25 lbs. of shot. I have appointed Henry W. Bigler to keep my private journal. Four pieces of artillery came into camp today; two six-pounders, one three and one short 12-pound iron guns. President Young and Elder Kimball returned to Nauvoo. The night is moderately cold, but we have a good fire. Wednesday, Feb. 18. Snow began to fall early this morning in great quantities, and lasted all day. Everything looked gloomy. My health being poor it is much harder on me than on the women and children. The wind blew so strong from the northwest, it uncovered our tent. The boys turned out and with considerable merriment put it up. It still continues to snow. Our hunters went out and brought in six rabbits. We dined on rabbits, corn-meal and potatoes. Thursday, Feb. 19. The morning is clear and cold, the wind blowing from the northwest. About noon it began to cloud up. We were obliged to turn our tents and turn our fires. Council met and arrangements were made for purchasing 300 bushels of corn. The captains were called together to make out their list of outfits, &c. The evening was very cold. We dined on rabbit soup and corn. I did not feel well enough to go to council. The boys built a tremendous fire, and although it was very cold our camp had a comfortable appearance. We sent Jesse Martin and David Smith out to get supplies, tools, &c. It snowed a little last night. Friday, Feb. 20. The morning is clear and cold. We breakfasted on rabbit soup and corn stew. Capt. Jacob G. Bigler made us an excellent cornpone. We dispatched our commissary in pursuit of a cow. Met in council at 3 o'clock at Dr. Willard Richards, tent and directed George Miller and Charles Reid to procure 500 bushels of corn and some straw, &c., for the use of the camp. Stephen Markham was appointed captain over 100 pioneers and was instructed to have 75 bushels of wheat and 100 bushels of corn ground immediately at the Farmington Mills. John Scott was appointed captain of the artillery. The council adjourned until tomorrow morning at 10 o'clock. Orson Pratt called the captains of tens, fifties and hundreds together and instructed them to enquire of their companies to know whether or not there were any persons knowingly imposing on the camp and if so to report them. I have returned with a load of hay. In the evening the commissary and John Harvey returned with a cow and calf for which they gave an order of $16 in tithing. Capt. Bigler put up a coal pit of three quarters of a cord. The day has been severely cold. John Harvey went to the tithing office, at Ambrosia, and brought us one bushel of potatoes. Saturday, Feb. 21. Clear and cold. It froze very hard last night. Most of the company complained of sleeping cold last night. We sent Jesse and Harvey after a load of corn. The commissary and Capt. Bigler killed a calf. The Twelve met in council twice today. Elder Amasa Lyman addressed the company at the bridge across the creek on domestic economy. Presidents Young and Kimball returned. The night is cold. We sent Jesse and Harvey down to Montrose to trade the calf- skin for salt, and to get some other articles. Sunday, Feb. 22. Cold and cloudy. Council met and decided to send on a company of pioneers tomorrow morning; also fifty wagons. Jacob Bigler added eight quails to our stock of provisions. Harvey returned with 34 lbs. of salt, and a little pork, and a load of straw from Brother John Martin's farm. Monday, Feb. 23. It commenced snowing at about 6 o'clock this morning and continued till 10. We sent our commissary to Brother John S. Martin's after some hay and straw. He returned about 4 o'clock in the afternoon. Jesse came home with some rabbits and 4 quail. We learn from him that the Mississippi has frozen over above Montrose. It is very cold. Capt. Bigler and John Harvey went to Brother John Lytle's, who had set up his blacksmithing tools, and had our horses shod, with furnishing our own coal. It being too cold, the pioneers did not start today as was expected. Tuesday, Feb. 24. Last night was clear, but very cold. The boys had all of our horses shod. President Young called the camp together and gave notice that he would leave tomorrow for Des Moines. Bishop George Miller, with about 16 wagons, left the camp for Des Moines, and thirty or forty pioneers. It has been very cold all day. David Smith returned from Nauvoo today, having walked over the Mississippi on the ice, and carrying on his back a large iron pot and a bar of steel, the latter weighing about 10 pounds. Sunday, March 1 . Clear but cold. At 10 a.m. the President called the camp together. Elder Heber C. Kimball spoke, instead of President Young, informing the Saints that it was not wisdom to wait any longer in camp, for so many of them were constantly running to Nauvoo to see their granny, or granddaddy, or somebody else, that it was impossible to organize under such circumstances, and he directed everybody as soon as the meeting was dismissed to return to his tent and make preparations to move forthwith. Those that were now ready to go and those who were not ready had the privilege of stopping, if they chose. At about two o'clock we were on the march with about four or five hundred wagons. The day was warm and beautiful for the season. We traveled 5 miles and encamped for the night. Monday, March 2. The morning was quite clear. At 9 a.m. we proceeded on the march. Traveled 10 miles and encamped in an old deading, a field of girdled timber, on the Des Moines River, at the mouth of a small branch called Lick. Tuesday, March 3. The camp was called together by the blast of the bugle and addressed by President Young. He informed the Saints that they should not crowd their teams upon each other when driving. He also gave the pioneers some instruction relative to their duties and instructed them to bring up the rear and see that nothing was lost or left behind. At about 11 o'clock a.m. we were moving towards Bishop Miller's camp, who started on the 25th of last month, with 16 wagons and 30 or 40 pioneers. The weather is beautiful for the season. We traveled 8 miles and found the Bishop and his men busy at work clearing ground. They have nearly completed a job of 10 acres, pay for which they will get in provisions, horse feed, etc., for the use of the camp. Wednesday, March 4. It is a warm and beautiful day. Bishop Miller and his pioneers finished their job. Council met and decided to stop here until tomorrow. Spent the day in washing and getting horse feed, &c. Jesse and Harvey went to Farmington and bought three bushels of bran, some shoe thread and one bushel of dried beans. Prof. Orson Pratt took an observation for latitude. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1846." Instructor. January 1949. pg.19-22, 24.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE 1846 Thursday, March 5. This morning we broke up camp and were on the march at 1 o'clock. The day was warm, but the roads exceedingly miry. Traveled 5 miles. We had to help about 150 wagons up the hill. My father's wagon tipped over and his two horses gave out. I sent two span of horses and drew his wagon to my tent. We camped across the Des Moines River at Bonaparte Mills. Our wagons would, very frequently, be up to the hubs in mud. My mother was severely hurt in consequence of the wagon upsetting. Friday, March 6. At 8 o'clock we were again on the march. Went 6 miles and camped on Indian Creek. The day was fine and fair. Saturday, March 7. Quite clear this morning. At 8 o'clock we were on the move. Traveled 4 miles when part of the company, having got a job stopped. We baited our teams and moved into Richardson's point and made an early encampment. The Twelve and Bishops met in council at my tent. Sunday, March 8. Fair and warm. Elder J. M. Grant delivered a discourse on the first principles of the Gospel. I made a few remarks. We remained in camp all day. Monday, March 9. The Twelve met in council last night at 12 o'clock and decided to write a letter to the trustees in Nauvoo concerning business. This morning the Twelve met in council and wrote the letters and sent them by Levi Stewart. We still remain in camp. The weather is fair and warm for the season. Thursday, March 12. It rained most all day. Brother Chase is still very sick. The rest of the boys went out and worked for some corn and brought it into camp. I went to my wagon and took a first rate snoozing spell. I received four letters from Elias Smith, Wilford Woodruff, J. B. Lambson and Nancy Clement, the latter stated that the folks in Nauvoo were all well and that Luke Johnson, formerly one of the Twelve, was rebaptized into the Church by Elder Orson Hyde. Friday, March 13. It rained all night and has been showering frequently all day. Brother Chase is very sick, as is Brother Harvey. At about 2 o'clock it became clear. The boys went out and brought in some corn and oats that they brought in yesterday; also some oats in the sheaf. Brother Orson Spencer's wife departed this life last evening. Saturday, March 14. It clouded up last evening and snowed this morning. The camp-ground is very muddy and it is with difficulty we get in and out of our tents. It rained again at about 6 this evening. Uncle Jacob is not very well. Sunday, March 15. Clear morning with high winds from the north-west. Jacob was taken violently sick with the bowel complaint and vomiting. Dr. Brailey gave him directions for taking some medicine. Brother Gillett preached on the first principles of the Gospel. After him Father Sherwood spoke. Many strangers came in camp to see the Mormons as they call us. Monday, March 16. The day was fair and warm. We will proceed in a day or so on our journey as the roads are drying very fast. Capt. Jacob Bigler is not much better. Brother Chase is a little better. Three of Capt. Bigler's company went out this morning and labored with their hands and brought in A l/z bushels of corn. Late in the evening the boys put up a coal pit and set it afire. I have just heard that a little child belonging to Sidney Tanner departed this life today. Tuesday, March 17. Cloudy. At about 9 o'clock it began to clear off and soon became warm and smoky. Capt. Bigler and Brother Chase are getting better. Wednesday, March 18. It rained some last night and is very cloudy this morning. At about eight it began to clear off. Edwin Little departed this life last evening at about 7 o'clock, and was buried near the camp. The man named Cox, on whose land we camped presented a bill of ten dollars for damages sustained by the horses gnawing the oak and ash trees, &c, &c. Thursday, March 19. Quite fair this morning. At 2 o'clock we were again on the march. The roads in some places are very bad. We traveled 13 miles and encamped in Davis County. Friday, March 20. The morning was clear and at 9 o'clock we were on the march. The wind being high, it began to get quite cold. Traveled 15 miles and encamped at Dickson's Point. Saturday, March 21. Clear and cold. At 8 o'clock we were on the march. Found the roads very good. At noon, having made 11 miles, we pitched our tents in Coffman's Point, on the waters of Cariton, Appanoose County, to wait for President Young, who was detained in consequence of one of his wagons breaking down yesterday. Late in the evening he drove up all safe and sound. I sent out some of our boys and bought six bushels of corn. It began to rain. Sunday, March 22. Quite cloudy all day. It rained all last night. We moved about 11 miles today and camped on Shoal Creek in Putnam County, Missouri. My wife, Nancy, in Nauvoo, presented me with a daughter. We named it Nancy Adelia. Monday, March 23. Cloudy this morning. It rained all last night. We moved about half a mile when it began to hail and rain and continued to rain all day. It was a day of extreme suffering for man and beast. Tuesday, March 24. It rained and snowed all day. The main body of the camp is at Chariton River. I cannot move any further in consequence of the weather. Wednesday, March 25. It stormed all day. Parley P. Pratt, myself and the boys cut a set of house logs and put up a few around. About noon it became so cold and disagreeable we had to quit work. In the evening I moved my tent about 40 rods. The ground was so soft it required three and four yoke of oxen to draw our two horse wagons. My father moved his tent on the same piece of ground, which is a very good place to camp. Late in the evening it became clear. We have suffered more the last three days than at any past time since we left Nauvoo. Our women and children had to stop in the wagons all the time. Thursday, March 26. It began to snow at daylight this morning, but it soon became clear again. Elders Parley P. Pratt, George Miller and myself and others went back to the camp on the Chariton River. It is a distance of 7 miles. Met in council with President Young and the rest of the Twelve and decided to send John Butler to Emmett's company stationed above Council Bluffs, to tell him where to meet us. We also commenced a new organization. Council adjourned to meet tomorrow at my tent. Friday, March 27. The morning was clear and cold. Council met according to adjournment and proceeded to organize the camp into companies of fifties and one hundreds. Brother John Harvey was appointed captain of the third fifty in the second hundred. My father and Parley P. Pratt, captains over the second hundred, and William Edwards and Nathan Tanner, commissaries. Saturday, March 28. The day was clear and cold. The pioneers by the direction of Elisha and Elijah Averett (twin brothers) build a bridge forty feet long over Shoal Creek, this week. Sunday, March 29. Last evening I received some letters from Nauvoo. This morning I wrote answers to the same and sent them by Moses Martin. Brother Randle left this morning for Nauvoo. Something in human form came to my tent and said the murder of Joseph was the best thing that was done for the United States. I sprang to my feet and ordered the villain to leave, forthwith, which he did. I learned that his name was Thomas Holeman. Monday, March 30. The day was fine and fair. Parley P. Pratt and myself went to the main body of the camp and met in council with the Twelve and decided that the main body should resume their journey, and that the third fifty should wait for Amasa Lyman and help him along. Tuesday, March 31. The day was fine and clear. Tuesday, April 7. It rained all night, and the wind blew so hard that it raised our tent. The boys jumped out of their beds, rushed into the rain and mud barefooted, bareheaded and nearly naked, having their coats off, and some with their pants off, and soon replaced the tent. It snowed some this morning, but at about 10 o'clock it became clear and cold with high winds. Wednesday, April 8. Cloudy day. At 9 o'clock we were on the march. The roads being very miry we only went 8 miles and camped. The main bodies of the camp are now together. President Brigham Young is about 9 miles ahead. It is very hard wheeling and we had double teams in some places. Thursday, April 9. It snowed some this morning. At about 8 o'clock the camp was on the march. It is expected that the roads will not be so bad today. We traveled on very well for about 2 or 3 miles, when the roads began to get very bad. We had to double our teams and get each other out of the mud. About noon it began to rain in torrents, and every driver soon got wet to the hide. It continued raining till about noon. It seemed as though the bottom of the road had fallen out, for wagons sunk in the mud up to their beds and the women and children had to get out in the rain so that their teams might pull the wagons through the mud. Frequently we had to put eight or ten yoke of oxen to a wagon to get the wagons out of the mud holes. We are now in the middle of a twelve mile prairie. We continued our journey in this way for about two miles. It began to grow late. We discovered to our right a point of timbers a mile long. I left my wagon and rode on my horse to find a camping place. I had now left two of my wagons on the prairie and put the teams on the other three in order to draw them through. After I had found a place to camp, I drove in and put up for the night. Many of the wagons with families in them stayed on the prairie over night, wet and cold they were, having no fire, or any material with which to make one. Myself and family were wet and cold having no fire. My wife had to get out of the wagon in the rain and mud. Our horses and oxen are hungry and we are nearly out of feed. We want to get on the Grand River as soon as possible, where we can get grain for our teams, for there is none here. Grand River is fifty miles from here. We started and made 6 miles. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1846." Instructor. February 1949. pg. 68-69.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE 1846 Friday, April 10. It rained all last night and is still raining. Many of the wagons came in last night, but still there are quite a number stuck in the mud. I sent out double teams on my wagons and brought them up to camp. It was very cold last night and the wet ones suffered much and are still suffering. The wind blew very cold this afternoon, and blew some of the wagon-covers off. Saturday, April 11. We hauled the wagons out of the mud into camp. Brother Parley P. Pratt and myself sent our commissaries and three wagons to hunt for corn. Where they will get it I know not. They can get it by going some 15 or 20 miles, but it is so muddy that it will take some two or three days to find it, perhaps. Sunday, April 12. It is quite fair today. Traveled 4 miles to a point of timber situated on the road. The campground is dry and there is plenty of good timber. The commissaries returned about midnight with some corn. The roads were so hard on the teams they left the wagons on the road. They informed me that Mr. John Ratliff, with whom they stopped overnight charged them two dollars for two dozen bundles of oats and two bushels of corn. They found their own provisions and slept upon the floor, under their own blankets. He (John Ratliff) said that he had been pestered enough with the Mormons once before in this State and he was not going to be pestered for nothing, and he had helped to take up Joe Smith once. He said this when they went to settle with him. Monday, April 13. The day is fair and warm, and the roads are drying fast. "We sent back and brought a wagon load of corn to camp. Tuesday, April 14. At 2 p.m. we were on the march and soon made up with President Brigham Young's camp. The whole company is now together, at a good camping place, on Locus Creek, where there is plenty of hickory and water. The 'Pioneers' have built a first-rate bridge over the creek. Council met and decided to take a northern trail, and get out, as soon as possible, of the State of Missouri, and have nothing to do with the people, as we think they will try and have a fuss with us. They oppress us in our dealings with them, charging us double price for corn, cattle and such things, thinking we necessarily have to buy. The grass is growing nicely and it is already good picking on the bottoms for our cattle, horses, &c. Wednesday, April 15. At 9 a.m. the camp was again on the march. The day was fine and warm. We now leave the main road and begin to make one of our own, taking a northwesterly direction through a large prairie. We proceeded 1 miles and encamped. Here we tarried 3 days it being a good place, with an abundance of grass. We loosed the teams so that they might pick the grass. One of Brother Heber C. Kimball's horses was bitten by a snake, as was, also, one of Brother Yearsley's oxen. Thursday, April 16. Quite fair and warm. I sent Brother Chase and Jesse out on a trading expedition, with four horses and some chests, &c, to trade for oxen, if possible, as we consider the oxen better than horses on this expedition, as they do not require so much corn or feed. Most of the camp have gone on 10 miles, where they will wait for the rest. Friday, April 17. The day is fine and warm. And the grass is growing finely and food will soon be plentiful for the cattle. Capt. Harvey and Henry have gone out this evening for to hunt turkeys. Saturday, April 18. This morning my hunters came in with three turkeys. At 11 a.m. we were on the march. The day being fair we went 10 miles to where the camp was. Here I expect to camp several days and wait for my traders. This is a beautiful camping place, with plenty of good timber and water. Council met and decided to make a settlement on Grand River, for a rallying place for the traveling Saints going to California. Sunday, April 19. The day was fair and warm. The Saints met in a beautiful grove, and were addressed by President Brigham Young and others. I also spoke a few words to the assembly. We had a fine meeting. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1846." Instructor. March 1949. pg. 124-126.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE 1846 MONDAY, April 20. The day was clear. I sent out Capt. Bigler and Brother Edwards on a trading expedition, with some more boxes, chests, trunks, &c., to trade for cattle, or flour. It was decided, by the Council, that the rations of each person shall only be a half pound of flour per day. Council met this morning and agreeable to a previous council, the captains of all the 'fifties' were to make a report to the Council, of the quantity of provisions, number of teams, farming utensils, arms, ammunition, & c, that regulations might be entered into for farming on Grand River, 2 5 miles from here, and for fitting out a company for crossing the mountains, &c. Tuesday, April 2 1 . The day being fine. President Young and party started for Grand River. Wednesday, April 22. Nearly all the camp have gone ahead: My father left for Grand River this morning. I remain behind. This place is cold but pleasantly situated on the Madison Creek. After dark it began to blow up from the south. It lightened and heavy peals of thunder rent the air. The lightning struck a tree near our camp. The wind blew terribly. The boys secured the tent by putting on ropes and staking her down tight. By the time we got everything secured, the storm was upon us. Thursday, April 23. Cloudy all day. It cleared up in the evening. One of Brother Snow's cows was bitten by a snake. Friday, April 24. Clear and warm. The grass grows finely making plenty of food for our cattle. Saturday, April 25. The day was warm and fair. Capt. Harvey and his men built a bridge over Madison Creek, 3 feet long. This morning Elder Parley P. Pratt left the camp and continued his journey. It was decided that I should stay until the traders came in, and wait upon Bro. Amasa Lyman as he was very unwell, but much better than he has been. The company have all left this place except myself and Brother Amasa's company, 30 persons in all. Sunday, April 26. Cloudy this morning. It showered very heavily at about daylight. At 10 a.m. it became clear again. Brother Roundy from Nauvoo rode into camp. He left Nauvoo city last Thursday, and informed us that many of the Saints were on their way. His business was with President Young and the Twelve, relative to selling the temple. The Methodists were desirous of buying it, but had only offered two hundred thousand dollars, which was not half its worth. Monday, April 27. Rained mostly all day. Tuesday, April 28. It rained all last night and nearly all today. I moved my tent a few rods to a dryer spot. Mud and water in abundance. Wednesday, April 29. It rained very hard through last night. Our bridge over Madison Creek is gone. Friday, May 1. Cloudy. Capt. Bigler and Brother William Edwards came in from trading. Brother Edwards is very sick. They brought in nine head of cattle, seven of which were milch cows, and one yoke of oxen. Saturday, May 2. Clear. Brother Chase and Jesse returned with three yoke of oxen, three cows and one two-year-old heifer. I am well pleased with the traders and their trading. Brother William Edwards is much worse. Capt. Jacob Bigler killed a fine bear. Elder John Taylor visited us and stopped over night. Thursday, May 7. It is very cloudy this morning. The streams are all very high in consequence of the abundance of rain that has fallen for several days. It seems as though the weather will not settle and the roads become good, so that we can pursue our journey. It rained again at about 4 p.m. Andrew Cahoon arrived here this afternoon from Nauvoo, and stopped all night. He was on his way to the main camp with the mail. He stated that the troops had taken Porter Rockwell, and had put him in Carthage jail and kept, him there one night; they then took him to Quincy where he is now confined in jail. Monday, May 11. The day is fair. This morning Brother Parley P. Pratt visited us to see the Commissary, who is no better. We thought he was dying last night. At 9 a.m. we were on the march. Went 7 miles and left the sick man at Brother James Alfred's, his father-in-law. Here is the main body of the camp. A settlement will be made here. A large field is already fenced and a few houses up. This settlement is on Grand River, 165 miles from the city of Joseph, We crossed the river and proceeded a mile when we camped. The roads are drying and will soon be good. Parley P. Pratt and Father are on ahead, about 6 miles from the farm. Tuesday, May 12. It rained a little through the night, but it is clear this morning. I went back to the main camp to see President Young. Brother William Edwards is very low and is not expected to live. I returned to my tent. At 2 p.m. I was on the march. Went 5 miles and camped with Father and Parley P. Pratt. Wednesday, May 13. It rained some last night. Brother Parley P. Pratt has gone ahead. I waited for Amasa Lyman, who is behind. He rode up about noon and informed us that Brother William Edwards died last night. At 2 p.m. we were on the march. Brother Harvey left for Nauvoo with the intention of bringing his family back with him. I traveled 6 miles ahead and camped on a prairie without any wood, except a little the boys dragged behind the oxen a quarter of a mile. It began to rain and blow. The rain poured through many of our wagon covers. It continued raining nearly all night. Thursday, May 14. It was quite cloudy this morning, but at night it became clear. President Young and camp rode up. It is thought best to wait here today and. let the roads have time to dry, and make a bridge over this creek that we are encamped on, Brother Peters bridge. President Brigham Young, Amasa Lyman and myself got on our horses, took the esquire's glass and rode out on the prairie and looked out for a camping place, about 6 miles distant. We returned and found the bridge completed. Friday, May 15. Clear. At 8 o'clock this morning most of the company was on the march. The boys, on looking for the cattle, found that one yoke of my oxen were missing. Jesse and Brother Chase went out to hunt them. At noon they returned with the oxen and at 1 o'clock I was on the march. I went 6 miles and encamped on a creek. Some say it is the head of Chariton River, but Brother Solomon Hancock, who had just come from Nauvoo with a company of 18 wagons, says it is the head of the Des Moines River. We built two bridges today. Sunday, May 17. Clear. President Young, myself and some others got on our horses and rode out on the prairie. Our pioneers are with Parley P. Pratt, who left us on the 13th. We thought they went too much south so we left their track and pioneered out our own route. We returned in the evening as it, looked like rain. We moved across the creek, lest it should rain and float away our bridges. We went about 2 miles and camped on a small stream running south. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1846." Instructor. April 1949. pg. 172-174.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE 1846 Monday, May 18. Clear. All hands were called together to make a bridge. Myself and others pioneered out the way this morning. We soon returned and were on the move at 9 o'clock. We heard from Parley this morning. Brother Snow, one of the men, came to us. He is about 5 or 6 miles from the camp. About noon it became cloudy and rained some. We built two bridges. Late in the evening we rode into Parley's camp, which is on the middle fork of Grand River. We came about 1 miles today. Parley calls the place Mount Pisgah. This land is owned by the Pottawattamies. Tuesday, May 19. Clear. Today two of the natives came into camp, in pursuit of a horse that had been, as they said, scared from their wigwams by a white man. Some of our men saw the horse on the Prairie and took it up. They were glad to get it back again. Wednesday, May 20. It rained through the night and has been showering all day. Thursday, May 21. This morning President Young called the camp together and informed the Saints that a settlement should be made here, as it was a handsome situation, with plenty of good timber, good water and a very rich soil. He stated that his hands had been tied since he left Nauvoo and that he had to double the time and send his team back to help the others. He had dealt out his provisions to those who had none, although they said on Sugar Creek, that they all had plenty of provisions. Saturday, May 23. Clear. The brethren are all very busy stocking ploughs, cutting house logs, and others drawing and pulling them to build a house for Father Huntington, who was appointed last Thursday to preside over this stake. Saturday, June 20. Clear. This afternoon I moved about one mile and a half near the big camp, which is situated on a beautiful elevated prairie, about 8 miles from Belleview. The Twelve met in Council I received sixty dollars from President Brigham Young, thirty for Father and the other thirty for myself. The same had been received to help the Council across the mountains, &c. Sunday, June 21. Fair. Today a large assembly of Saints gathered together in a small grove, or rather in the shade of some elm trees and were addressed by Elder Orson Hyde on the subject of God choosing men before the foundation of the world, and the manner of God judging folks, etc. He was followed by Amasa Lyman. In the evening the Twelve met in Council with the brethren to make some regulations in regard to fitting out for the mountains. Wednesday, July 1. Clear. At 10 a.m. Capt. Allen delivered a speech to the camp informing us that he was instructed by Col. Kearney, who was also instructed by the President to invite the Mormon people to enlist as volunteers in the United States service for one year, and go and take California. He stated that he wanted five hundred men to be ready in ten days to go with him to join Col. Kearney, who is already on the march. Those who volunteered would get seven dollars per month for clothes, their arms found and given to them when the year is up, for their own to keep, and their provisions and outfit all supplied by the United States. In the evening the Twelve met in Council. Thursday, July 2. Clear and very warm. I struck my tent and moved down to the bottom near the river about 6 miles. In crossing Mosquito Creek, which runs through the bottom, one of the wagons upset in the ditch. The wagon was not damaged, but the load got wet and that damaged a few articles. The Twelve met in council in the evening and decided that President Young go to Pisgah and raise volunteers. Friday, July 3. Clear and warm. Saturday, July 4. Orson Pratt and myself went over the river. In the afternoon I returned to camp which consists of about one hundred wagons on this spot of ground. Was visited by Powshiek and several of his principal men. We gave them something to eat ^and they danced for us. They were of the Musquauque band, or Fox. They had a kind of a drum made of a keg with one of its heads out, and a dressed deerskin stretched over it which they used for music. Today has been very warm. Sunday, July 5. Last night we had a very heavy shower of rain and loud claps of thunder, and the wind was high. We had to secure our tents very tight. We were visited yesterday by two missionaries named Alexander and John Newman, in search of stray horses. The Saints were addressed by Orson Pratt and myself. In the evening I attended a meeting on the bluff and returned late, very near eaten up by the mosquitoes. It has been very warm all day. Monday, July 6. Clear and warm. I went over the river to look out a road over the bluff, and found the hill very steep. It will require a good deal of work to make a good road. Some fifty or sixty hands are now at work on the road. I returned to camp in the evening and found my horse very sick, and from what I could learn it had been taken from the stake, where I had tied him, and rode most to death by some rascal without my knowledge. My clerk had been hunting him all the morning without success until late in the morning he found him at the stake all sweaty and hardly able to move. Some Indians came to camp and said they could cure him; they burnt him on each side of his loins and a streak down each side of his rump, then gave him some pepper, powder and salt all together. They say he will get well. Tuesday, July 7. Fair. All hands are at work on the road. Pony is better. Saturday, July 11. Fair. This morning my traders returned and brought me five barrels of flour at $3.50 per barrel; forty bushels of corn at 20 cents per bushel; 72 lbs. of meat at 4 cents per lb.; 3 bushels of seed wheat at 45 cents per bushel; one scythe, $1, and one gal. of alcohol, $1. Sunday, July 12. Fair. The Saints were addressed by Elders Wilford Woodruff, Parley P. Pratt and John Taylor on the subject of 'Volunteering to go and take California.' 1847 Sunday, April 4. Bathsheba, this morning at 9 o'clock, was confined of a son, and called his name John. Her confinement was premature and caused by a violent attack of bloody flux, under which she had been laboring in great pain for three days. The child is weak and does not appear able to stand the trying ordeal of the change to which it had, out of due time, to pass. John Smith died at 10 o'clock, aged four hours. Monday, April 5. John Smith was buried in grave 124, in the burying place near Winter Quarters, at or near the foot of Sussonnuk, Bigler Grove. A black walnut headboard bearing his name and age was placed in the grave. Thursday, April 8. Parley P. Pratt returned from England. I started my wagon on the pioneer trip. Friday, April 9. I started myself. One of my horses would not work and I sent him back. Traveled 11 miles. Saturday, April 10. Camped 7 miles east of the Elkhorn Fork. I found my team too light, and so got a yoke of cattle to help me on. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1846." Instructor. May 1949. pg. 227-229, 233.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE 1846 Sunday, April 11. Came up and crossed the Horn on a raft built by T. Lewis and S. A. Goddard. My wagon came near going off the raft. We feed our horses on cottonwood, brush and corn. Dr. Willard Richards' wagon and mine were the last to cross the Horn. In all there are one hundred and seventy-two (172) wagons and one hundred and thirty-six (136) pioneers. We passed down the Horn about half a mile and formed a line, myself on the extreme right. Monday, April 12. Returned to Winter Quarters. Met in council in the evening and continued to council until 12 o'clock. I went to bed feeling much tired and bruised by riding horseback 3 5 miles on a rough-going nag. Tuesday, April 13. John Taylor arrived from England. We met in council in the evening and continued til 1 a.m. Present, Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Hyde, Willard Richards, Wilford Woodruff, John Taylor, George A. Smith, (Amasa Lyman, sick) , and Ezra T. Benson. Elders Taylor and Parley P. Pratt presented to the Council some instruments, which they had procured in England for the benefit of the pioneer company. There were two artificial horizons, two sextants, one circle of reflection, two barometers, one telescope and several thermometers. Wednesday, April 14. Took leave of my family and started for my camp at about 9 o'clock a.m. Left my youngest child, Nancy Adelia, with inflammation of the brain; it was the opinion of most that she would not live but a few hours. Two others of my family were sick. I left cornmeal enough to last my family three days, but no other provisions. My father let me have a yoke of cattle, rather poor, and not well matched, to help me on. I delivered them in charge of Addeson Everett to take to camp. I reached the camp in the evening very tired, and ate a hearty meal of catfish, honey and milk. Thursday, April 15. My oxen came up and several other teams came in from Winter Quarters. We all hitched up and came to the main camp, which is about eleven miles on the banks of the Platte. Jesse C. Little came up with us in the evening from New Hampshire. The camp was called together and addressed by the President. Friday, April 16. After breakfast the camp was called together. Present, 143 men, 3 women and 2 children. Opened with prayer by President Brigham Young. Remarks by George A. Smith, Heber C. Kimball and Bishops Whitney and Noble. Commenced organizing by appointing Cols. Markham and Rockwood captains of hundreds, or seventy-two or seventy-one. Tarlton Lewis, Addison Everett, Brother Case and John Pack, captains of fifties. Charles Shumway, B. L. Adams, John Brown, Howard Egan, Seth Taft, and the Twelve who are along (8) captains of tens. Colonel Markham was appointed captain of a standing guard and he picked out 48 men, 12 at a time, to stand one-half of the night. Seventy-two wagons, besides the boat. At 2 p.m. we started and traveled up the Platte 4 miles and camped in line at 4 o'clock. Weather cold and cloudy. The road keeps up the bank of the Platte. Rushes for our cattle. George Wardle, a native of Staffordshire, England, is with me having charge of my teams, which consist of four cattle, in poor order, and a horse. Besides he occupies the offices of cook, bottle-washer, etc. He has an impediment in his speech. Saturday, April 17. Started soon after 9 a.m. and traveled up the Platte on a sandy road 7 miles and camped by a cottonwood grove, about 11 o'clock. Windy, cold and cloudy. At 8 a.m. the thermometer stood at 26. At 5 p.m. the conference was called together and formed in companies of tens. President Young proposed that we organize as a military body. Brigham Young was elected Lieut. General; Stephen Markham, Colonel; John Pack, first major, Shadrach Roundy, second major. President Young then told every man who walked to carry a loaded gun, and every teamster to have his where he could easily lay his hands on it. Teams to travel by tens, and not separate; no man to leave his team unless sent. Thomas Tanner was appointed captain of the cannon, with 8 men; Thomas Bullock, clerk of the company. George A. Smith was formed into line next to Ezra T. Benson. Wilford Woodruff, captain of the first ten, composed of nine men. Barometer 29 inches and 18 hundredths. Feed, cottonwood and corn. Sunday, April 18. Captain of tens, Wilford Woodruff, first, Ezra T. Benson, second, P. H. Young, third, Johnson, fourth, S. H. Goddard, fifth; C. Shumway, sixth, Case, seventh, Seth Taft, eighth, Howard Egan, ninth, A. S. Harmon, tenth, J. Higby, eleventh, L. Jackman, twelfth, J. Brown, thirteenth, J. Matthews, fourteenth. Instructions from headquarters were for everyone to be at prayers at the sound of the bugle, at half past eight to be in bed, and the fires put out by nine. Five a.m. at bugle sound all to raise in their beds and pray, and be ready to start at seven. Every man who does not drive a team to walk by the side of his wagon with his gun loaded and caps handy. The sound of the bugle at any other hours than those named to be an alarm, and the camp to form in a circle. Monday, April 19. Started at half past seven and traveled up the Platte bottom 12 miles, on a dry level road, and formed in a circle on the bank of the river. After resting traveled 8 miles more. Roads as usual. Camped in a semi-circle on the north bank of the Platte at half past 5 o'clock. While we were resting Orrin P. Rockwell, Jackson Redding, Thomas Brown and J. C. Little came up on horseback. Feed corn and a few spears of grass. Wednesday, April 21. Started ox teams in line by themselves first. Met some Pawnees who seemed very friendly. We passed their village and a trading house off on our left about a mile. Stopped on the Loup Fork and camped in a line on the fork, at about 5 p.m. Distance 22 miles. Some presents were made to the Indians while we rested, and the chief appeared dissatisfied either with our presents, or not stopping, or both. In the forenoon it was cloudy and sprinkled a little, and about 3 p.m. it lightened, thundered and rained a little over an hour quite hard, then the wind raised and continued blowing till bed time. A strong guard was set tonight on account of our nearness to the Pawnees. I was on guard the first half of the night. All slept with their clothes on. Feed: some new and old grass, and corn. Thursday, April 22. Traveled about one and three-fourths of a mile and crossed Looking Glass Creek, which is about 6 yards wide, at a good ford. Came on to Beaver Creek, about 12 or 14 yards wide, crossed into a good ford and rested. Latitude of ford 41° 25' 13", meridian observation by Prof. Orson Pratt. Camped at the missionary station on Plum Creek. Feed good. Hay put up by our brethren last summer and corn fodder. Warm and clear, with a pleasant breeze. Distance 18 miles. As I was watering my horse in Plum Creek it commenced raising. I tried to grasp the bank when my foot slipped into the mud, and at the same time my horse stepped his hind foot on my right instep and still kept restive, and as I was thus fastened down, he stepped his forefoot on ray breast twice, where it once used to be so sore, when I was subject to spitting blood. Dr. Willard Richards and Elder Wilford Woodruff relieved me. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1847." Instructor. June 1949. pg. 283-285.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE 1847 FRIDAY, April 23. Visited the government station for the Pawnees which was burned down last summer by the Sioux. It is situated on the west side of Plum Creek, about half a mile below Missionary Station. The buildings are on three sides of a hollow square, with the south side picketed; there had been apparently some six or seven. The blacksmith shop was about 200 yards lower down. Father Case, who is now in our company, was a government farmer at the time of the burning. The Pawnees were all away at the time, but about 20 children, which the missionaries secreted and soon after left, for fear the Sioux would find them and burn them out. The missionary station is situated on the second bottom of the Loup Fork and Plum Creek, with a low range of hills skirting round on the north and west, and a wide open view east and south of the Loup and its bottom and island, and the dividing ridge beyond. Most of the timber is cottonwood and confined mainly to the island. The missionaries sent a message to Brother George Miller and his company, who were camped about 20 miles below here. He sent on 19 men who traveled in the night and arrived about daylight. The Sioux seeing them left. For this piece of voluntary and good service in time of need, the missionaries not so much as asked them to eat. The station has six log houses, two of them one and a half stories high, besides several outhouses with about nine hundred acres of ground fenced and broken. It is a very beautiful location for this prairie country, and the first one of the kind I ever visited in the far west. Lying about the government station were some seventeen good plough irons, some iron for ploughs, three wagon wheels, etc., etc. This station was under the direction of the Rev. J. Dunbar. A good surface of ground was broken around the station. At a quarter past 12 we started and crossed Plum Creek at a good ford, with quite steep banks. About 4 miles we crossed Ash Creek at a ford and came on to the Loup. Professor Orson Pratt crossed over with his carriage and then hitched my oxen to Brother Wilford Woodruff's wagon before his horses, and went back over and helped haul two other wagons, part way over, with the drag rope. I then returned to my wagon and we went up the Loup, about half a mile further and camped at about half past 5 p.m., within half a mile of the Pawnee town that was burned last winter by the Sioux. There are three wagons the other side. The ford we crossed was very bad owing to the quicksand. I suffered no particular inconvenience from my hurt yesterday evening, except a pain in my instep. Weather clear and very pleasant. The leaves begin to show quite green on the elm and coffee-nut trees. Distance 6 miles. I left my boots on the bank when I went into the water and L. Young thinking some one had forgotten them put them into his wagon, which put me to the inconvenience of walking half a mile over a burning prairie to the camp. The council decided to build a raft in the morning, to aid the boat in crossing our goods. The horse that the Omaha's stole from me in Winter Quarters died last night, apparently choked to death by his chain halter being hitched too long, and near a bad hole, by one of the teamsters. He was worked out this far by President Brigham Young, who remarked to me before we started, that he did not think he would be of much use to me, and so I delivered him up. The range of the Pawnee town just above our camp occupies some ten acres of ground and were partially fortified by an embankment of earth and sod nearly finished. And there were upwards of two hundred lodges built in a circular form averaging from twenty to sixty feet in diameter inside, and from 15 to 30 feet in height, with a covered entrance of some 5 to 10 feet all covered with earth. Interspersed promiscuously were the stables for the horses made of poles fastened in the ground upright and close together, and bound at the height of one head by poles lashed around horizontally. Their cache holes for securing their corn are dug promiscuously, the opening being from 18 inches to 2 feet, and lined with grass, matting or puncheon. This town was the noted village of First Grand Band of the Second Division of the Grand Pawnee Nation, and contained as Father Case says, "about six thousand inhabitants." The Pawnees have been and are yet a terror to all the western tribes. Their town was burned when they were all away and only two of the lodges left entire. It was beautifully situated on the north bank of the Loup, at a point where the river comes directly into the bluff of the second bottom, and about one mile east of Willow Creek, rising about fifty feet. The bottom extends very level back about 11 miles, and there the land gradually rises to the general elevation of the prairie north, east and west. Upon the slope and elevation are the graves of their braves, and noted men, who are placed in their graves in a sitting posture. The whole then covered with poles and matting and a circular mound of earth and sod raised over it to the height of from four to six feet. A Pawnee can have as many wives as he can buy. But after a girl was once sold and became a widow, or was deserted, she then married, if at all, without price. The waters of the Platte are visible from this point at an apparent distance of 15 miles. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|
Smith, George A. "My Journal, 1847." Instructor. July 1949. pg. 331-332.
My Journal GEORGE A. SMITH ABRIDGED BY ALICE MERRILL HORNE 1847 Saturday, April 24. Helped to carry two logs for the raft, then got my oxen and yoked them for the brethren to haul the raft timber. Looked about the ruins for some time and returned to the wagon about 10 a.m., quite exhausted with the labors of the morning and the effects of my water work yesterday. The brethren were crossing the river, Pres. Young and some others were unloading and passing their goods into the boat, and crossing their wagons at the ford. The majority went directly to the ford with all their loading, and many crossed without taking any, doubling their teams. They traveled, all keeping one track, and the ford became better, the quicksand packing and becoming smooth and hard. At between 3 and 4 p.m. we were all safely over, and felt to thank the Lord. Rolled on up the Loup 4 miles and camped on its margin. Weather very pleasant and the grass showing quite green. The rafts were finished in good season, and did all the good that our old raftsmen said they would. A man crossed over on the raft and left it on a sand bar. It shipped a good deal of water; the other was left loose and floated down the current. Sunday, April 25. Very pleasant weather, but a little cloudy and a fine breeze. The grass affords quite a bit of feed. In the evening the brethren were called together by the horn and addressed by President Brigham Young, myself and others, upon the principle of saving the game that we kill. President Young remarked that he was perfectly satisfied with the men and their movements. Saturday, May 1. Thermometer at sunrise 30°. Cloudy and very cool with high winds. About 10 o'clock came in sight of the first buffalo we had seen. At a little past noon several of the men started for them on horseback. We had a fine view of the chase from our line. They killed seven calves, four cows and one bull. We had plenty of good meat for supper; it is much better than beef. Travel time, 9 hours, distance 18 miles. We traveled quite slowly, as some ox teams were weak for want of food. Thursday, July 22. Myself, Orson Pratt and a few others started on horseback in the morning and explored down the canyon, and then turned north, keeping to the edge of the valley. Crossed two clear runs about the size of this, stony beds, and came to a saline portion of valley abounding in hot mineral springs, one very large and very hot. Distance traveled and seen ahead judged to be about 20 miles north of camp. Deep banks of snow on the rocky peaks, a few miles southeast from camp. Killed several rattlesnakes near a grove of small trees. A few trees nearly one foot through near the mouth of the canyon. Friday, July 23. Clear and warm. Started to travel about 7 a.m. Went north near the edge of the valley and camped on another small run about nine, and at a quarter past nine, meeting of camp. Prayer by Prof. Orson Pratt. Remarks by Brothers Pratt and Richards, S. Roundy, S. Taft, S. Markham, Brother Crow and Albert Carrington. A committee was appointed to pick out ground for potatoes, buckwheat, turnips, etc. Reported good ground and forty by twenty rods staked off for a potatoe patch at half past eleven. At 12 first furrow turned. Dam on run for irrigation began at 2. Three ploughs running and one harrow. Two acres and a half ploughed. Saturday, July 24. Some cloudy but quite warm. Potatoes all planted. I planted first. At about 2 the President and his company came up all better. Water let on the ground. Towards evening a slight shower. |
GEORGE A. SMITH
|